READING HALL "THIRD MILLENNIUM LIBRARY"

HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH FROM THE APOSTOLIC AGE TO THE REFORMATION A.D. 64-1517

 

BOOK V. FROM THE DEATH OF CHARLEMAGNE TO THE DEPOSITION OF POPE GREGORY VI,

 A.D. 814-1046.

 

CHAPTER I.

 

LOUIS THE PIOUS (A.D. 814-840).—END OF THE CONTROVERSY OF THE IMAGES (A.D. 813-842).THE FALSE DECRETALS  

 

 

THE great defect of Charlemagne’s system was, that it required a succession of such men as himself to carry it on. His actual successors were sadly unequal to sustain the mighty burden of the empire.

Feeling the approach of his end, Charlemagne, after having obtained the concurrence of the national diet, summoned his only surviving legitimate son, Louis, from Aquitaine to Aix-la-Chapelle, where, in the presence of a vast assemblage, he declared him his colleague and successor. He exhorted the prince as to the duties of sovereignty, and received from him a promise of obedience to his precepts. He then desired Lewis to advance to the high altar, on which an imperial crown was placed, to take the crown, and with his own hands to set it on his head—an act by which the emperor intended to assert that he and his posterity derived their title neither from coronation by the pope nor from the acclamations with which the ceremony in St. Peter’s had been hailed by the Romans, but immediately from God. After this inauguration, Lewis returned to the government of Aquitaine, but was soon again summoned to Aix-la-Chapelle, in consequence of his father’s death, which took place in January 814.

Lewis, at the time of his accession to the empire, was thirty-six years of age. In his infancy, he had been crowned by Pope Adrian as king of his native province, Aquitaine. He had for many years governed that country, and had earned a high character for the justice and the ability of his administration. He was brave, learned, and accomplished; kind-hearted, gentle, and deeply religious. But when from a subordinate royalty he was raised to the head of the empire, defects before unobserved began to appear in his character. His piety was largely tinctured with superstition; he had already thought it his duty to abjure the study of classic literature for such as was purely religious, and, but for his father’s prohibition, he would have become a monk like his great-uncle Carloman. He was without resolution or energy, wanting in knowledge of men, and ready to become the victim of intrigues.

In Aquitaine Lewis had been surrounded by a court of his own, and his old advisers continued to retain their authority with him. The chief of these was Benedict of Aniane, whose rigid virtue could not fail to be scandalized by the licentiousness which, after Charlemagne’s example, had increased in the imperial household during the last years of the late reign. This Lewis at once proceeded to reform by banishing from the court his sisters and their paramours, with other persons of notoriously light reputation. Nor were the statesmen who had been associated with Charlemagne spared. Among these the most important were three brothers, related to the royal family—Adelhard, Wala, and Bernard. Adelhard had in his youth left the court of Charlemagne in disgust at the divorce of the Lombard queen, and had entered the monastery of Corbie, of which he became abbot. In later years he had acquired a powerful influence over the great emperor; he had been the principal counsellor of his son Pipin in the government of Italy, and in conjunction with Wala he had advised Charlemagne to name Pipin’s son Bernard as heir of the empire, in preference to Lewis. Adelhard and the youngest brother were banished; Count Wala was compelled to become a monk in the abbey from which Adelhard was removed; and thus was laid the foundation of a lasting enmity between the men of the old and those of the new reign.

Leo III, dissatisfied (as it would seem) at the manner in which Lewis had received the crown, omitted to congratulate him on his accession, and did not exact from the Romans the usual oath of fidelity to the emperor. The feuds which had once before endangered this pope’s life broke out afresh shortly after the death of his protector. There were serious disorders and much bloodshed at Rome; and Leo took it on himself to punish some of his enemies with death—an act which Lewis regarded as an invasion of his own sovereignty. He therefore sent his nephew Bernard, king of Italy, to inquire into the matter on the spot; but the pope disarmed his indignation by submitting to give an explanation of his conduct. Leo died in 816. The wealth which he had at his disposal appears to have been enormous, and the papal librarian Anastasius fills many pages with an enumeration of the splendid gifts which it enabled him to bestow on his church.

The Romans hastily chose as his successor Stephen IV, who was consecrated without any application for the emperor’s consent. Stephen felt the necessity of apologizing for this irregularity, which he ascribed to the emergency of the time, when popular tumults were to be apprehended. He published a decree by which it was enacted that the consecration of future popes should be performed in the presence of imperial commissioners; and, after having made the citizens of Rome swear allegiance to Lewis, he himself went into France for the purpose of explanation and excuse—perhaps also to secure himself from the violence of the Roman factions. But the devout emperor did not wait for his submission. He met him at the distance of a mile from Reims; each dismounted from his horse, and Lewis thrice prostrated himself at the pope’s feet before venturing to embrace him. On the following Sunday, the pontiff placed on the head of Lewis a splendid crown which he had brought with him, and anointed both him and his empress Ermengarde. Anastasius tells us that the honor paid to the pope almost exceeded the power of language to describe: that he obtained from the emperor whatever he desired; that, after our Lord’s example of forgiveness, he pardoned all who in the time of Leo had been obliged to seek a refuge in France on account of offences against the church, and that they accompanied him on his return to Rome. On the death of Stephen in the beginning of the following year (817), Paschal was immediately chosen and consecrated as his successor. The new pope sent a legation to assure the emperor that he “had been forced rather than had leapt into” his see; and his apology was accepted.

Lewis was bent on effecting a reformation both in the church and in the state. By means of his missi he redressed many grievances which had grown up under his father’s government; and in councils held at Aix in 816 and 817, he passed a great number of regulations for the reform of the clergy and of the religious societies. The secular business in which bishops had been much employed by Charlemagne had not been without an effect on their character and on that of the inferior clergy, so that the condition of the church towards the end of the late reign had retrograded. The canons now passed testify to the existence of many abuses. Their general tone is strict; they aim at securing influence and respect for the clergy by cutting off their worldly pomp, and by enforcing attention to their spiritual duties. The canonical life is regulated by a code enlarged from that of Chrodegang. The acquisition of wealth by improper means is checked by an order that no bequest shall be accepted by churches or monasteries to the disinheriting of the testator’s kindred, and that no one shall be tonsured either as a monk or as a clergyman for the sake of obtaining his property. We find, however, complaints of the evils against which this canon was directed as well after its enactment as before. Another important canon ordered that every parish priest should have a mansus, or glebe; that both the glebe and his other property should be dis­charged from all but ecclesiastical service; and that when this provision should have been fulfilled, every parish, where there was a sufficient maintenance, should have a priest of its own. Benedict of Aniane was president of the assembly which was charged with the monastic reform. He recovered to their proper use many monasteries which had been alienated either to laymen or to secular clergy; and he obtained relief for many from the burdens of gifts to the crown and of military service,—burdens which had pressed so heavily on some of them that the remaining income had been insufficient even for food and clothing. The rule of St. Benedict was taken as the basis of the new reforms; but the canons are marked by a punctilious minuteness very unlike its original spirit.

These reforms were the work of the independent Frankish church, and were sanctioned by the supreme authority of the emperor, who exercised the same prerogative as his father in matters concerning religion.0

In the holy week of 817, as Lewis and his household were passing along a gallery which led from the palace to the church of Aix, the wooden pillars on which it rested gave way. The emperor suffered little hurt; but the accident suggested to his counselors the possibility of his death, and the expediency of providing for that event. By their advice he proposed the subject to the national assembly, and obtained its consent to the association of his eldest son, Lothair, as his colleague in the empire; but this measure, which was intended for the preservation of peace, became the source of fatal divisions. The younger brothers, Pipin and Lewis, who held respectively a delegated sovereignty over Aquitaine and Germany, were discontented at finding themselves placed in a new relation of inferiority towards their senior, to whom they were bound to pay gifts, and without whose consent they were not at liberty to make war or peace, to receive ambassadors or to marry. But the elevation of Lothair was still more offensive to Bernard, son of the emperor’s elder brother Pipin by a concubine. Bernard had been appointed by Charlemagne to succeed his father in the kingdom of Italy. The defect of his birth was not regarded by the Franks as a bar to inheritance; as it had not prevented his receiving an inferior royalty, it did not disqualify him for succeeding his grandfather in the empire; and, as it was chiefly on the ground of maturer age that Lewis, the younger son of Charlemagne, had been preferred to the representative of the elder son, Bernard might have now expected on the same ground to be preferred to the children of Lewis. The king of Italy had hitherto endeavored, by a ready submission and compliance with his uncle’s wishes in all things, to disarm the jealousy which the empress Ermengarde continually strove to instill into her husband’s mind. But he now yielded to the influence of the discontented party, of which Theodulf, bishop of Orleans, a Goth or Lombard by birth, and the bishops of Milan and Cremona, were the most active members, while Wala from his monastery zealously aided them by his counsels. The pope himself, Paschal, is said to have been implicated in their schemes. But the emperor and his partisans made demonstrations which showed that any attempt to subvert the government would be hopeless. Bernard repaired to Châlons on the Saone—decoyed, according to some writers, by the empress, under a promise of forgiveness and safety. He confessed to his uncle his guilty designs, and after a trial was sentenced to death. The sentence was compassionately changed by Lewis to the loss of eyesight; but, whether from the cruelty with which the operation was performed, or from grief and despair, the unhappy Bernard died within three days. Theodulf was deprived of his see, without any regard to his plea that, as having received the pall, he was subject to no jurisdiction except the pope’s. Lewis, now rendered suspicious of all his kindred, compelled three of his illegitimate brothers—of whom Drogo was afterwards creditably known as bishop of Metz—to be tonsured.

The empress Ermengarde, whose zeal for the interest of her sons had been a principal cause of the late troubles, died shortly after. Lewis in his sorrow was disposed to resign his crown and become a monk. But the ecclesiastics whom he consulted dissuaded him; the daughters of his nobles were assembled for his inspection, and he chose Judith, daughter of Welf I, count of Bavaria, to be the partner of his throne. The new empress is described as not only beautiful, but possessed of learning and accomplishments unusual in the ladies of that age; and her power over her husband was absolute.

In 821, on the marriage of Lothair, Theodulf, Wala, Adelhard, and the other accomplices of Bernard were forgiven—an act of grace which has been traced to the removal of Benedict by death from the emperor’s councils. But Lewis was still disturbedby the remembrance of the severities which had been exercised in his name; the alarms of his conscience were increased by some reverses, by earthquakes, and other portents; and at the diet of Attigny, in the following year, he appeared in the dress of a penitent. He lamented his own sins and the sins of his father. He expressed remorse for the death of Bernard—an act in which his only share had been that mitigation of the sentence which had been so unhappily frustrated in the execution. He entreated the forgiveness of Wala and Adelhard, who were present. He professed sorrow for his behaviour to Drogo and his brothers, and bestowed high ecclesiastical dignities on them by way of compensation. He gave large alms to monks, and entreated their prayers; and he issued a capitulary acknowledging his neglect of duty towards the church, and promising amendment of abuses. Wala was sent into Italy, to act as adviser to Lothair, who had obtained that kingdom on the death of Bernard.

On Easter-day 823, Lothair, who had gone to Rome on the invitation of Paschal, was there crowned by the pope as emperor. He had already been crowned by his father, at the time of his elevation to a share in the empire; but Paschal, by persuading him to accept this second coronation, as an ecclesiastical sanction of his authority, carried on a chain of policy which resulted in persuading the world that sovereignty was derived from the gift of St. Peter’s successors.

Soon after Lothair’s departure from the city, two high officers of the church, who were among the chief of the emperor’s Roman partisans, were decoyed into the Lateran palace, where—in punishment, as was believed, of their attachment to the Frank interest—they were blinded and afterwards beheaded. Lewis, on hearing of this affair, sent a count and an abbot to investigate it. The pope appeared before the commissioners, and, with thirty-four bishops and five other clergymen, swore that he had no share in the death of the victims. But he maintained that they had deserved it as traitors; and he refused to give up the murderers, on the ground that they had sought the protection of St. Peter and belonged to the apostle’s family. The commissioners, having no authority to use force, reported the circumstances to their master, and Paschal at the same time sent some envoys to offer explanations. The emperor did not pursue the matter further; but he resolved to place his relations with Rome on a more satisfactory footing.

An opportunity was soon furnished in consequence of Paschal’s death, which took place in May, 824. A severe contest arose for the papacy. Lothair again went to Rome, and asserted the Frankish sovereignty by acknowledging Eugenius II, the candidate who was supported by Wala’s influence, as the rightful successor of St. Peter. The young emperor complained of the late murder of his adherents. He inquired why the popes and the Roman judges were continually spoken against. He discovered that many pieces of land had been wrongfully seized by the popes (perhaps under the pretence that they were legacies to the church), and caused great joy by restoring them to the rightful owners. He settled that, according to ancient custom, imperial commissioners should visit Rome at certain times for the general administration of justice. He exacted of the Romans individually an oath of fealty to the empire, saving their faith to the pope. He enacted that no person should interfere with their right of electing a bishop; but he bound them by an engagement that they would not allow any one to be consecrated as pope until he should have sworn allegiance to the emperor in the presence of an imperial commissioner. Although this engagement was in the sequel sometimes neglected or evaded, the report of Lothair’s proceedings is evidence of the ideas which were then entertained as to the relations of the papacy and the empire. It was considered that the emperor was entitled to investigate elections to the Roman see, and to decide between the pretensions of candidates; and, while the pope was the immediate lord of Rome, his power was held under the emperor, to whom the supreme control of the administration belonged.

After four years of childless marriage, Judith in 823 gave birth to a son, Charles, afterwards known as the Bald. The jealousy of the emperor’s sons by Ermengarde was excited; they declared Charles to be the offspring of adultery, and charged Judith with bewitching their father. The empress, on her part, was bent on securing for her son an inheritance like that of his elder brothers, and in 829 he was created duke of Germany— probably in the vain hope that such a title would give less offence than the title of king. Lewis, under the influence of his wife, laboured to buy partisans for Charles by profuse gifts from the hereditary domains of his family and from the property of the church. On this account he had been bitterly attacked by Wala at a diet held in 828; and when his elder sons now broke out into rebellion, they were aided by a powerful party of the hierarchy, headed by Wala (who in 826 had succeeded Adelhard in the abbacy of Corbie), with the archchaplain Hilduin, abbot of St. Denys, Jesse, bishop of Amiens, and Elissachar, abbot of Centulles. Of the motives of these ecclesiastics it is difficult to judge. They may have honestly felt the dangers which threatened the empire from the system of partition which had been introduced; they may have been galled by the imperial control of ecclesiastical affairs, as well as by the invasions of church property. But the pretentions to superiority over the crown which now began to be asserted in their councils are startling, and the conduct by which they followed up their theories was utterly indefensible.

Judith was caught by the insurgents at Laon, and was pursued by the curses of the people into a convent at Poitiers, where she was compelled to take the veil. She was also forced to engage that she would use her influence over her husband to persuade him to enter a monastery. But the inclination which Lewis had formerly felt towards the monastic life was now mastered by his love for Judith and her son. He asked time for consideration; in spite of all opposition he contrived that the next national assembly should not be held in Gaul, where the population were generally disaffected to the Frankish rulers, but at Nimeguen, where he might hope to be supported by the kindred and friendly Germans; and the event answered his expectation. At Nimeguen the emperor found himself restored to power. Hilduin, who had ventured to transgress an order that the members of the diet and their followers should appear unarmed, was banished; and a like sentence was passed on Wala, with others of his party. Lothair (who had rebelled after having sworn to maintain the young Charles in his dukedom), with characteristic meanness, made his submission, abandoned his accomplices, and joined in giving judgment against them. Judith was brought forth from her convent, the pope having declared that her forced profession was null. She undertook to prove by ordeal her innocence of the witchcraft and adultery imputed to her, but, as no accuser appeared, she was allowed to purge herself by oath; and Bernard, count of Septimania, her supposed paramour, on offering to clear himself by the wager of battle, found no one to accept his challenge. Some of those who had been most hostile to Lewis in his distress were condemned to death; but, with his usual gentleness, he allowed them to escape with slighter punishments.

Again and again Judith’s eagerness for the interest of her own son, and the jealousy of the elder brothers, brought trouble on the unhappy Lewis, who seems to have fallen into a premature decay. A fresh insurrection took place in 832, in consequence of Charles’ advancement to the kingdom of Aquitaine. The pope, Gregory IV, who partly owed his dignity to the influence of Wala and Hilduin, crossed the Alps, and appeared in the camp of the rebels, where Wala and the other ecclesiastical chiefs of the party waited on him. Lewis was supported by many bishops, who, on a report that the pope meant to excommunicate them and the emperor, declared that, if he had come with such intentions, he himself should be deposed and excommunicated. An answer which Gregory issued, and which was probably written by Paschasius, one of Wala’s monks, had no effect; and he began to show uneasiness and discontent with the part which he had undertaken, when Wala and Paschasius reassured him by producing a collection of canons and decretals, which were intended to prove that the pope had the right to judge all causes, and could himself be judged by no man. It seems to have been at this time  that Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, sent forth two tracts—the one, a comparison between hierarchical and secular authority; the other, a defence of the rebel princes. In the first of these, he insists on the superiority of the ecclesiastical power; he utters many reproaches against the emperor, and exhorts him to submit to the pope. “If, indeed, pope Gregory had come without reason, and for the purpose of fighting, he would deserve to be opposed and driven back; but if he came for peace, he ought to be obeyed”. In the other pamphlet, Agobard charges Judith with gross and notorious profligacy; he justifies the proceedings of the emperor’s sons; and, as a precedent for the part taken by himself and his brethren, he alleges the opposition which the priests and prophets of Israel offered to Jezebel and Athaliah. He tells the emperor that Samson, for his love to an unchaste and unbelieving woman, lost his eyes and his judgeship; he exhorts him, since he has thus far been like Samson in the loss of his power, to study that, like him, he may escape the forfeit of his eternal portion by humbly and patiently submitting to his lot.

On St. John Baptist’s day (833), the two armies encamped opposite to each other near Colmar. Gregory paid a visit to the emperor, who received him without the usual marks of respect but they afterwards exchanged presents, and the pope continued to pass from the one camp to the other. Arguments, threats, money, and other inducements were employed to influence the adherents of Lewis; and, on the morning of St. Peter and St. Paul’s day, he found that all but a handful of his men had deserted him during the night. On discovering his forlorn condition, he professed himself unwilling to be the cause of bloodshed; he advised those of his followers who could expect no mercy from the rebels to save themselves by flight, desired the others to follow the example of the majority, and gave himself up as a prisoner to his sons. The pope is said to have returned to Italy in deep grief and shame on account of his share in these transactions, while the popular feeling with respect to them was shown by the name given to the scene where they took place— Lugenfeld,  “the Field of Lies”.

Judith, for whose safety in life and limb the successful rebels had pledged themselves by oath, was sent across the Alps to Tortona, while Charles was shut up in the abbey of Prüm, and Lewis was led about as a captive by his eldest son. But Lothair and his advisers soon became aware that a general feeling of pity was rising in favour of the unfortunate emperor; and they resolved to defeat it by an act which was intended to disqualify him for reigning. At a diet held at Compiègne, a bishop (probably Agobard) begged Lothair’s permission that a representation should be made to Lewis of the misdeeds by which he had lowered the empire of the great Charles. There was little show of opposition to the proposal; Lewis in his captivity was importuned to become a monk by a number of bishops, among whom Thegan tells us that the most active were some of servile or barbaric birth,—above all, shameless and most cruel, Ebbo of Reims, who had turned against the emperor at the Field of Lies; and, as their solicitations were in vain, they resolved to proceed by other means. In an indictment of eight heads, drawn up with much iteration, and partly relating to offences for which he had already done penance at Attigny, he was charged with acts of violence towards his kinsmen—the death of Bernard, the tonsuring of Drogo and his brothers; with frequent breach of oaths, especially as to the partition of the empire; with having violated the rest of holy seasons by military expeditions and by holding courts or diets; with outrages and injustice against many of his subjects; with having caused waste of life and an infinite amount of misery through the calamities of war. The bishops assumed the right of judging the emperor. They condemned him in his absence, declared him to be deprived of earthly power, and, in order to prevent the loss of his soul, they sentenced him to do penance before the relics of St. Medard and St. Sabinian at Soissons. He was strictly guarded in a cell until the day appointed for the ceremony, when he was led forth, not as a sovereign, but as a sinful Christian desirous of showing penitence for his offences. Lothair was present, with a large body of bishops and clergy, and the cathedral was filled by a crowd of spectators. The emperor, clothed in sackcloth, prostrated himself before the altar; he acknowledged that he had been guilty of misgovernment, offensive to God, scandalous to the church, and disastrous to his people; and he professed a wish to do penance, that he might obtain absolution for his misdeeds. The bishops told him that a sincere confession would be followed by forgiveness, and exhorted him that he should not, as on the former occasion, attempt to hide any part of his sin. The list of charges against him was put into his hands; with a profusion of tears he owned himself guilty of all; and he gave up the document, to be placed on the altar as a record of his repentance. He then laid down his sword and his military belt; he was stripped of the secular dress which he had worn under his sackcloth; and after these acts it was pretended that, according to the ancient canons, he was incapable of returning to the exercise of arms or of sovereign power. 6 Every bishop who had been concerned in the affair drew up a memoir of it, which he gave into the hands of Lothair.

But the projectors of this humiliation were mistaken in their hopes. Compassion for the emperor and indignation against those who had outraged him under the pretence of religion were almost universal. His younger sons, Pipin and Lewis, took his part, and Lothair, alarmed by the tokens of the general feeling, hastily withdrew from St. Denys, leaving his father at liberty. Friends speedily gathered around Lewis; he was advised to resume his military ornaments, but refused to do so unless with the formal sanction of the church. He was therefore solemnly reconciled in the abbey of St. Denys; his belt and sword were restored to him by some of the same bishops who had been concerned in his degradation; it was declared that a penitent who had laid down his belt might resume it on the expiration of his penance; and the popular joy at the emperor’s restoration drew encouragement from a sudden change of the weather, which had long been boisterous and ungenial.

In February 835 a council was held at Thionville, where eight archbishops and thirty-three bishops condemned their brethren who had shared in the proceedings at Compiègne and Soissons. Among these delinquents the most noted was Ebbo, a man of servile birth, who had been foster-brother of Lewis, and like other low-born clerks, had been promoted by him with a view of counterbalancing the aristocratic prelates who aimed at independence of the crown. Ebbo was a man of learning, and had labored as a missionary among the northern tribes; but his behavior towards his benefactor had been conspicuously ungrateful. His treason had been rewarded by Lothair with a rich abbey, and, when the cause of Lewis again became triumphant, he had fled, with all the wealth that he could collect, in the hope of finding a refuge among the Northmen. He was, however, overtaken, and, after having for some time been detained in the monastery of Fulda, he was compelled to ascend the pulpit of a church at Metz, where, in the presence of Lewis, and of the assembled bishops, clergy, and laity, he acknowledged that all the late proceedings against the emperor were unjust and sinful. At Thionville he wrote and subscribed a profession of his own unworthiness; he was deposed from his see, and remained in monastic custody or in exile until the death of Lewis. Other bishops who had taken part against the emperor were gently treated on confessing their guilt, while Agobard, who did not appear, was condemned for his contumacy.

Lothair was deprived of the imperial title, and was confined to the kingdom of Italy. But Judith afterwards found it expedient to make overtures to him, and a partition—the last of the partitions which attest the difficulties and the weakness of Lewis—was made in 839, by which Pipin, the emperor’s grandson, was to be excluded from inheriting his father’s kingdom of Aquitaine; and, with the exception of Bavaria, which was left to the younger Lewis, the whole empire was to be shared between Lothair and Charles. To the last the reign of Lewis was distracted by the enmities of his sons, who had alike cast away all filial and all brotherly regards. He died on the 20th of June 840, in an island of the Rhine opposite Ingelheim, when engaged in an expedition against his son Lewis of Germany. On his death-bed he received the consolations of religion from his illegitimate brother Drogo, bishop of Metz. His last words, “Out! Out!” were interpreted as an adjuration commanding the evil spirit to depart.

During the earlier years of this reign, the fame of Charlemagne continued to invest the empire with dignity in the eyes of foreign nations, and Lewis himself carried on successful war in various directions. But the dissensions of the Franks afterwards exposed them to enemies from without. The Northmen, whose first appearances on the coast had filled the mind of Charlemagne with gloomy forebodings, advanced up the Scheld in 82o. In 835, they burnt the great trading city of Dorstadt, with its fifty-four churches; and their ravages were felt on the banks of the Loire and elsewhere. To the south, the Saracens were a no less formidable foe; in 838 they plundered Marseilles, and carried off its monks and clergy as prisoners. And on the east, the Slavonic nations had taken advantage of the Frankish contests to make inroads on the imperial territory. The dangers which thus threatened the empire on various sides became yet more serious under the successors of Lewis.

Although the decision of the second Nicene council had been established as law in the eastern empire, the conformity to it which was enforced was in many cases insincere. A considerable party among the bishops and clergy was opposed to the worship of images; and in the army, the enthusiasm with which the memory of the martial iconoclastic emperors was cherished was usually accompanied by an attachment to their opinions.

Leo V, the Armenian, who in 813 became emperor by the deposition of Michael Rhangabe, was, by the influence both of his early training and of his military associations, opposed to the worship of images. His enemies speak of him by the name of Chameleon, on account of the insincere and changeable character which they impute to him; but even they allow that he was a man of unusual energy, and of abilities which fitted him to sustain the declining empire. The patriarch Nicephorus—not (it would seem) from suspicion, but merely in compliance with custom—required him on his elevation to subscribe a profession of faith; but Leo desired that the matter should be deferred until after his coronation, and, when the application was then renewed, he refused.

Like other adventurers who rose to the possession of empire (and probably like a far greater number in whom the promise was not fulfilled), Leo had in early life been told that he was destined to become emperor. Hence he derived an inclination to believe in prophecies; and a monk who by a rare exception to the feeling of his class, was adverse to the cause of images, now assured him of a long and glorious reign if he would suppress the worship of them, while he threatened him with calamity in case of his acting otherwise. The words produced their effect on Leo; and he was further influenced by a comparison between the prosperous reigns of the iconoclastic emperors and the misfortunes of those who had followed an opposite policy. He resolved to take the Isaurian Leo and his son for his examples; but, before proceeding to action, he wished to assure himself as to the grounds of his cause. He therefore desired Antony, bishop of Sylaeum in Pamphylia, John the Grammarian, and other ecclesiastics, to abridge for his information the acts of Constantine’s iconoclastic synod, and to collect authorities from the fathers against the adoration of images. He then opened the matter to Nicephorus, urging that the disasters of the empire were popularly ascribed to the worship of images—an assertion which ought perhaps to be taken as representing the feeling of the soldiery alone; and he proposed that such as were placed low m and within reach should be removed. The patriarch refused his consent; on which the emperor asked him to produce any scriptural warrant in favour of images. Nicephorus replied that the worship of these, like many other unwritten things, was matter of apostolical tradition, and had been taught to the church by the Holy Ghost; that it would be as reasonable to ask for scriptural proof in favour of reverencing the cross or the gospels. And on being desired to argue the question with Antony and John, or to refute the authorities which they had produced against his views, he declined, on the ground that he must have nothing to do with heretics.

Nicephorus and his partisans—clergy, monks, and laity—now held nightly meetings in the cathedral, where they engaged in prayer for the frustration of the emperor’s designs, and bound themselves to stand by the cause of images even to the death. On hearing of these assemblies, Leo in the dead of night sent for the patriarch, and the question was discussed at great length. Nicephorus repeated his declaration as to the unlawfulness of holding conference with heretics, and after a time asked leave to introduce his friends, who had accompanied him to the palace, and during his conference with the emperor had been waiting without the gates. Of these the most prominent was Theodore, a priest, and abbot of a monastery in the capital, which had been founded by Studius, a noble Roman, and was better known by a name derived from his than by that of its patron, St. John the Baptist. Theodore was a nephew of the abbot Plato, who had excommunicated Constantine VI, on account of his second marriage, and had vehemently opposed Tarasius for his compliance with the emperor’s will in that affair. Theodore himself had taken part with his uncle; he had endured exile and other severities in punishment of his contumacy, and had incurred fresh penalties under the reign of Nicephorus, when some questions connected with Constantine’s marriage were revived. Under his care, the Studite community had increased the number of its members from about twelve to nearly a thousand; the strictness of its discipline had acquired for it an eminence above all other Greek monasteries; and the abbot’s character and sufferings had won for him an influence which made him important even in the eyes of the sovereign. Theodore took up the cause of images with all his characteristic zeal. There were, indeed, among its partisans some extravagances so violent that he felt himself obliged to reject and censure them; but he himself went so far as to eulogize a high official for employing an image as sponsor for a child. He held that images were not for the unlearned only, but were necessary for the most advanced Christian; that a reverence for them was necessary in order to a right faith in the Incarnation. If images were suppressed, he said, “our preaching is vain, and your faith is also vain”.

On being admitted into the emperor’s presence, Theodore entered on the subject of images with great vehemence. He reproached Leo for innovating in matters of religion, and reminded him of the fate which had befallen emperors who had been enemies of the faith. The Old Testament prohibitions of images, he said, are abolished by the incarnation : if the law of Moses were to be regarded, how is it that we worship the cross, which the law speaks of as accursed?—and he urged the other usual topics of his party. The emperor told him that his insolence was notorious, but that, if he wished for the glory of martyrdom, he would be disappointed. Theodore rejoined that the imperial power was limited to external matters; that, according to St. Paul, God had “set in the church first apostles, then prophets, and afterwards teachers”, but that nothing was said of emperors; that the emperor was bound to obey in matters of religion, and not to usurp the office of others. “Do you exclude me from the church?” asked Leo. “It is not I”, the monk replied, “but the apostle; nay rather, it is you who by your deeds have excluded yourself”. The emperor desired that Antony of Sylaeum might be released from the excommunication which Nicephorus had pronounced against him; but this was refused, and at length Leo in anger dismissed the patriarch and his party. On leaving the palace Theodore was enthusiastically kissed by his companions, and was greeted with demonstrations of the warmest admiration on account of the stand which he had made.

Leo now desired the friends of images to give up their meetings, to remain quietly at home, and to refrain from discussing the subjects which were in question; and he required them to bind themselves by a written promise of obedience. Some complied; but before Nicephorus had signified his intentions, Theodore sent forth a violent circular addressed to all the monks of the empire, censuring the patriarch for his neglect to take more decided measures against the emperor; and threatening with eternal punishment all who should desert the cause of images. He kept up a lively agitation by means of letters, visits, and conversations, and vehemently asserted the cause of images, in verse as well as in prose. The chief of his productions are three tracts which bear the title ofAntirrhetics—the first two in the form of dialogue between an orthodox man and a heretic; the third, consisting of the iconoclastic objections with a triumphant answer to each of them.

The emperor’s opposition to images was not extreme. He did not wish to destroy them, or even to remove Such as might be retained without superstition; nor did he desire to disturb the convictions of those who were attached to them, if they would consent to extend a like toleration to others. But the vehemence of Theodore and his party, who regarded the worship of images as an inseparable consequence of a right faith in the incarnation, provoked Leo to measures of great severity. The soldiery, without waiting for a legal warrant (yet perhaps incited by the emperor, as his enemies asserted), broke out into tumult, and rushed to the brazen gate, where the image of “the Surety”, so famous in an earlier stage of the controversy, had been reinstated by Irene. They uttered much abusive language, and pelted the figure with dirt and stones; whereupon the emperor removed it, under the pretence of rescuing it from such indignities, and issued a commission for taking down images in general, wherever it could be done with safety. Images were broken, burnt, or bedaubed with clay and filth. Many refractory bishops, abbots, and others, were ejected and banished; among the sufferers was the chronicler Theophanes, who died in the island of Samothrace.

At Christmas 814, the emperor went in state to St. Sophia’s, having previously satisfied Nicephorus that no disorder was to be apprehended by drawing a picture from his bosom and kissing it. He advanced to the altar, and kissed the altar-cloth, which was embroidered with a representation of the Saviour’s nativity. But when, in the course of the service, a denunciation of idolatry was read from Isaiah, one of the clergy stepped forth, and, addressing the emperor, told him that God, by the prophet’s words, commanded him to proceed firmly in his measures for the suppression of image-worship.

Nicephorus fell seriously ill, and it was hoped that his death would spare the emperor the necessity of proceeding against him. But he recovered, and, as all attempts to treat with him were fruitless, he was deprived, and was shut up in a monastery, where he lived fourteen years longer. John the Grammarian was proposed as his successor, but was rejected as wanting in birth and in age; and the Patriarchate was bestowed on Theodotus Cassiteras, a layman connected with the family of the Isaurian emperors, and the supposed prompter of the monk by whose prophecies Leo had been induced to attempt the suppression of image-worship. Theodotus, who is described by his opponents as “a man without reason, more dumb than the fishes, and ignorant of everything but impiety”, gave great offence to the monastic party by his free and secular habits of life. He assembled a synod, which confirmed the judgments of the iconoclastic council of 754, and annulled those of the second Nicene council. The most eminent abbots had been summoned to take part in the assembly; but Theodore in their name sent a refusal in his usual vehement strain, condemning all who should attend, and declaring that he would not share in or regard any measures which might be taken without the consent of the lawful patriarch Nicephorus. In defiance of the imperial order against the public exhibition of images, he caused his monks on Palm Sunday to carry in solemn procession all those which belonged to the monastery, and to chant a hymn which began with the words, “We adore thine undefiled image”.

The emperor, greatly provoked by this daring contumacy, sent Theodore into banishment, where he remained for seven years. He was removed from one place to another; he was often cruelly scourged, even to the danger of his life; his wounds were undressed, nor, when he fell seriously ill, could he obtain any attendance or relief; he suffered from want of food; he was imprisoned for three years in a loathsome subterranean dungeon, and was often threatened with death. But his resolution rose with the severity of his treatment. He declared that he would bear whatever might be inflicted on him, but that nothing should reduce him to silence. He found means of writing and of circulating letters which sustained the determination of his party; he denounced the emperor as a Pharaoh and a Nebuchadnezzar, an enemy of the Saviour and of His virgin mother; and the increased punishment which he drew on himself by each offence served only to stimulate him to greater violence. He wrote to the bishop of Rome, to the three eastern patriarchs, and to the heads of some important monasteries, representing the oppressions of the church in the most moving terms, and earnestly praying for sympathy.

Paschal, who had just been raised to the papacy, refused to admit the imperial envoys into Rome, sent legates to intercede with Leo for the friends of images, and, in token of the interest which he took in them, built a monastery for Greek refugees, to whom he assigned the new church of St. Praxedis for the performance of service in their own language. The clergy of the party sought ordination in Italy; the laity, instigated by Theodore’s teaching, refused religious offices at the hands of the iconoclastic clergy. Leo was more and more exasperated. The worshippers of images were scourged, banished, mutilated, blinded, or put to death; it was ordered that all pictures should be whitewashed, or taken down and burnt; spies were employed to discover all who possessed images or books in defence of them, all who should venture to shelter a fugitive or to relieve a prisoner of the party. All hymns in honor of images were expunged from the liturgy, and care was taken to instill an abhorrence of images into children by means of their school-books

Michael the Stammerer, a general to whom Leo had been indebted for his throne, at length became discontented, and was convicted, by his own confession, of treasonable designs, on the eve of Christmas 820. He was condemned to death, and Leo would have ordered the execution of the sentence to take place immediately, but for the intercession of his empress, who entreated him to defer it until after the festival. The emperor agreed, but, with a melancholy foreboding, told her that her pious scruples would cost her and her children dear. Michael was confined in the palace, and Leo, anxious to assure himself, went in the middle of the night to look whether the prisoner were safe. He found both him and the officer who guarded him asleep; but the keeper had resigned his bed to the criminal, and was lying on the floor. A slave, who was in the room unobserved, had recognized the emperor by his purple buskins, and on his withdrawal aroused the sleepers. The officer, knowing that the indulgence which he had shown to the prisoner must render himself suspected as an accomplice, concerted with Michael a plan for instant action. Under pretence that a confessor was required, he introduced into the palace one of Michael’s partisans, who, on going out, communicated with others. It was the custom to celebrate the earliest service of Christmas-day at three o'clock in the morning; the ivory gate of the palace was open to admit the clergy and singers, and among them a band of disguised conspirators entered. These attacked the chief chaplain, supposing him to be the emperor, who usually led the psalmody on such occasions; but the priest escaped by uncovering his tonsured head. They then fell on Leo, who for a time defended himself by swinging the chain of a censer, and afterwards, seizing a large cross from the altar, dealt heavy blows around him, until a conspirator of gigantic size disabled him by a stroke which cut off his right hand. On this, the emperor was immediately dispatched; his head was cut off, and his body was dragged into the circus. Michael, before a smith could be found to release him from his chains, was hastily enthroned, and on the same day he was crowned in the church of St. Sophia.

The friends of images now flattered themselves that Leo’s policy would be reversed. The deposed patriarch Nicephorus wrote to request that the emperor would restore the images; while Theodore the Studite warmly congratulated Michael on his accession, and celebrated the murder of Leo with ferocious exultation. “It was right”, he said, “that the apostate should thus end his life. It was fitting that in the night death should overtake the son of darkness. It was fitting that he who had desolated the temples of God should see swords bared against himself in God’s temple. It was fitting that he should find no shelter from the altar who had destroyed the altar itself, and that that hand should be cut off which had been stretched forth against the holy things. It was fitting that a sword should pierce through the throat which had vomited forth blasphemies”. After exercising his rhetoric in this style through other points of congruity, Theodore adds, in words which it is possible that he may have himself believed—“I do not mock at the manner of his death, as rejoicing in the fate of the impious man, but I speak in sorrow and with tears. It is because, as He hath said who cannot lie, that wicked man hath been miserably destroyed”; and he goes on to express his hope “that a new Josiah or Jovian may arise for the restoration of images and of religion”.

Michael recalled those who had been banished for their attachment to images, and the return of Theodore was celebrated by a sort of public triumph. But the hopes which had been rashly entertained were soon disappointed. The emperor, a Phrygian by birth, was a rude soldier; it is said that he could hardly read. His enemies assert that his highest accomplishments consisted in a knowledge of horses, asses, and pigs; and to this it is added, that in early life he had been connected with a strange sect which mixed up Jewish tenets with those of the Athinggani and Paulicians—that he still retained its errors, that he denied our Lord’s resurrection and the existence of the devil. The joy of the monastic party was effectually checked when the noted iconomachist Antony of Sylaeum was raised in 821 to the patriarchate of Constantinople. Michael declared that he himself had never worshipped any imaged he forbade all changes in religion, and all preaching on either side of the question. Both the friends and the opponents of images were to enjoy full liberty of opinion; but no public worship of images was to be allowed in the capital. Thus Theodore and his friends found that, instead of the ascendency which they had expected, they were only to enjoy toleration—and that of a kind which was equal only in name, inasmuch as, while the opposite party lost nothing, the devotees of images were restrained from the open exercise of the worship which they regarded as essential. They once more refused to confer with their opponents, on the ground that it was unlawful to do so. Theodore repeated to Michael the declaration which he had made to Leo, that earthly princes have no right to intermeddle with matters of religion. He desired the emperor to restore Nicephorus to the patriarchal throne, or, if he felt any doubt or distrust, to follow the tradition of the fathers by referring the matter to the bishop of Rome, as the inheritor of the Saviour’s promise to St. Peter. He met Michael’s endeavors at a reconciliation between the parties by laboring to separate the church from the state. He wrote to Marina, the divorced wife of Constantine VI, whose daughter Michael had taken from a convent to become his second wife, charging her to leave the palace and her daughter’s company, because the sword spoken of in the Gospel was now come to set the nearest kindred at variance among themselves. Michael was provoked by the intractable behavior of Theodore and his followers to abandon his principle of toleration, and to employ harsh measures against them. The Studite was once more banished, and died in exile at the age of sixty-nine.

As the adherents of images relied much on the support of Rome, the emperor in 824 sent a legation to pope Paschal, with a view of endeavoring to dissuade him from harboring refugees of the party. At the same time, he sent ambassadors to Lewis the Pious, with a letter in which he announced his accession, and his late victory over a rival named Thomas, who had pretended to be the deposed Constantine, and for three years had contested the possession of the empire. In this letter Michael clears his faith and his conduct in ecclesiastical matters from misrepresentations which had reached the west; he entreats the Frank emperor to aid him by the influence which, as lord of Rome, he could exercise over the pope, and in justification of his proceedings he gives some curious statements of the excess to which the superstition as to images was carried. The cross was turned out of churches, and images were substituted for it; lights and incense were offered to them, hymns and prayers were addressed to them. They were employed as sponsors for children; and novices entering into the monastic state, instead of asking religious persons to receive their hair when cut off, allowed it to fall into the lap of images. Some of the clergy, in contempt of the public churches, celebrated the Eucharist in houses, using pictures for altars. Some scraped off the colors of images, mixed them with the sacramental elements, and administered the mixture to communicants ; while others placed the consecrated bread in the hands of images, and from these the communicants received it. The effect of this embassy fell short of Michael’s expectation; but we shall see that it was not unimportant in the history of the western church.

Michael was succeeded in 829 by his son Theophilus. The young emperor had been carefully educated under John the Grammarian. He was a friend of literature, arts, and science; he composed hymns and church-music, and himself led the choir in divine serviced. He prided himself on a strict administration of justice, which sometimes became an absurd or cruel pedantry; and his attempts in war against the Saracens resulted in fruitless displays of courage and waste of blood, which gained for him the epithet of “the Unlucky”. From the lessons of John he had derived a strong abhorrence of images, and he carried out his views with relentless determination.

The first measure of Theophilus against images was an order, issued on the occasion of a general taxation, that the opinions of every person on the question should be ascertained. He then, in 832, commanded that images should not be reverenced in any way, and that they should not be styled holy, forasmuch as God alone is holy. In the same year, on the death of Antony, he bestowed the patriarchate on his tutor, John, who soon after held a synod at which the decrees of the second Nicene council were condemned. The emperor then ordered that pictures of animals and other common subjects should be substituted in churches for those of a religious kind; and he proceeded with great severity to enforce obedience. A general burning of religious pictures and statues took place. Many of the party devoted to images were imprisoned or banished. Monasteries were to be applied to secular uses; monks were forbidden to wear their habit; such of them as had lived in rural convents were not to be admitted into towns; and those who painted images were especially forbidden to exercise their art. The zealous party among the monks, on their side, were as resolute as the emperor. Many of them went to him, and told him to his face that he was accursed for interfering with a worship which was derived from St. Luke, from the apostles, and from the Saviour himself. A monastic artist named Lazarus persisted in painting, notwithstanding repeated admonitions. He was cruelly beaten; but as soon as he had recovered in some degree, he boldly resumed his occupation. For this defiance of the law, he was again arrested; by way of disabling him, his hands were seared with hot plates of iron; and it was with difficulty that his life was saved through the intercession of the empress Theodora. Yet no suffering or danger could subdue the zealous painter, who, on being set at liberty, took refuge in a church of St. John the Baptist, and there produced a picture which speedily acquired the reputation of miraculous power. Two other monks, the poet Theophanes and his brother Theodore, were summoned to the emperor’s presence. Theophilus, who was fond of displaying his learning and ability in disputation, was provoked at finding that the monks did not yield with the same facility to which he had been accustomed in his courtiers. He ordered that each of them should receive two hundred lashes, and should afterwards be branded on the forehead with twelve iambic verses of the emperor’s own composition : “If the lines are bad”, he said, “they deserve no better”. Yet, notwithstanding these and many other severities, it does not appear that any persons suffered death in this reign on account of an attachment to images.

But within the emperor’s immediate circle the worship of images was secretly practiced. In the beginning of his reign, his stepmother, Euphrosyne, the daughter of Constantine VI by his Armenian empress, had caused the noblest maidens of the empire to be assembled in order that Theophilus might select a consort from among them. Struck with the beauty of Icasia, he was about to bestow on her the golden apple, which was the symbol of his choice, when he paused for a moment, and said, as if unconsciously uttering his thought—“Of how much evil have women been the cause!”. Icasia at once answered the reference to Eve with an allusion to the Redemption—“Yes; and of how much greater good!”. But the emperor took alarm at this excessive readiness of repartee; he gave the apple to Theodora, a candidate of less brilliant and more domestic character; and Icasia sought consolation in founding a monastery, where she lived for the cultivation of learning. Theodora had been brought up in the worship of images. Her mother, who was devoted to them, secretly kept a number of them, and, when the emperor’s children visited her, she used to bring forth the images, and offer them to be kissed. Theophilus, by questioning the children, discovered that their grandmother was in the habit of amusing them with figures which they regarded as dolls. He strictly forbade them to visit her again, and she had difficulty in escaping punishment, although she continued to reprove the emperor very freely for his measures. Theodora herself was detected in paying reverence to images by a dwarf, who was kept about the court as a jester. On hearing his tale, Theophilus rushed in a fury to the empress’s apartment; but the images were not to be found, and the dwarf was silenced for the future by a whipping.

Theophilus died in January 842. Fearing, in his last sickness, for the empire which he was about to leave to women and young children, he endeavored to secure it by the death of his brother-in-law Theophobus, a descendant of the Persian kings, who had distinguished himself by military services. The head of Theophobus was cut off in prison, and was carried to the emperor; and with his hand on it he expired.

It is said that Theophilus, with a view to the continuance of his own ecclesiastical policy, had bound Theodora and the senate by oath to make no change as to religion. The guardians of his son Michael, however, were either favorable to images or capable of being gained to the cause. The only seeming exception was Manuel, uncle of the empress. But in a dangerous sickness he was visited by some Studite monks, who promised him life if he would swear to undertake the restoration of images : and Manuel, on his recovery, joined with the other ministers in laying the subject before Theodora, who replied that her own wishes had long been in the same direction, but that she had felt herself restrained by her engagements to Theophilus. The revolution was speedily begun. The patriarch John was ejected, not without personal violence, and Methodius, who had been a confessor under the last reign, was put into his place. A synod, to which those who were known as resolute iconomachists were not invited, pronounced in favour of images; but the empress still hesitated, and entreated the assembled clergy to intercede for the forgiveness of her husband’s sins. Methodius replied that they could only intercede for those who were yet on earth; that, if Theophilus had died in his error, his case was beyond the power of the church. Thus urged, Theodora ventured on the fiction (which she is said to have even confirmed with an oath) that the emperor, before his death, had expressed repentance for his measures; that he had asked for some images, and had kissed them with ardent devotion; whereupon the patriarch assured her that, if it were so, he would answer for her husband’s salvation. There was now no further hindrance to the restoration of images. Those of the capital were reestablished with great solemnity on the first Sunday in Lent—a day which was styled the Feast of Orthodoxy, and has ever since been celebrated by the Greeks under that name, although with a wider application of the term. The bodies of Nicephorus, Theodore the Studite, and other friends of images who had died in exile, were translated to the capital. The sees were filled with members of the triumphant party, and among them was the branded monk Theophanes, who obtained the bishopric of Nicaea. The empress, at a banquet, expressed to him her regret for the cruelty with which her husband had treated him. “Yes”, said Theophanes, “for this I will call him to account at the righteous judgment-seat of God!”. Theodora was struck with horror; but the patriarch Methodius reassured her by blaming the vehemence of his brother, and by repeating his declaration that Theophilus was safe.

The worship of images—although only in the form of painting, not of sculpture—has ever since been retained by the Greeks. The opposition to it had not proceeded from the people, but from the will of the emperors; and when the imperial authority was steadily exerted in favour of images, the iconomachist party became, not indeed immediately, but within no long time, extinct.

The opinion of the Frankish church as to images had continued in accordance with the council of Frankfort, when the embassy from the Greek emperor Michael, in 824, led to a fresh examination of the question. Lewis had such confidence in the correctness of the Frankish view as to hope that, if care were taken to avoid all cause of irritation, even the pope himself might be brought to agree in it. He therefore, after having received the Greek ambassadors, sent some envoys of his own to Rome in their company, with a request that Eugenius, who had just succeeded Paschal, would allow the clergy of Gaul to collect the opinions of the fathers on the subject. Having, by this show of deference to the pope, guarded against offence in the outset, Lewis summoned an assembly which met at Paris in 825. The bishops drew up a collection of authorities, which they forwarded to the emperor, with a letter in which they censure both the extreme parties among the Greeks. They distinguish, as the Caroline Books had done, between paying reverence to the cross and to images, and declare the opinion of the fathers to be, that images are not to be worshipped or adored, but are to be used for loving remembrance of the originals. They strongly censure Pope Adrian’s manner of answering the Caroline Books; but they charitably suggest that his reference to his predecessor Gregory the Great, in behalf of opinions widely different from those which that father really held, proves his error to have been not willful, but committed in ignorance. They congratulate Lewis on the prospect which the Greek application affords him of being able to mediate between the opposite parties, to convince the pope himself, and to bring both to an agreement in the truth. They send him a sketch of a letter to the pope, drawn up with an extreme anxiety to avoid all risk of a collision. In this document the emperor is made to extol the position and authority of the supreme pontiff, the universal pope, as having the means of reconciling the intolerant factions of the Greeks; he will not presume to dictate, but only ventures on suggestions; he speaks of the assembly of Paris as not a synod, but merely a conference of his friends, the children of the apostolic father. The bishops even go so far as to annex a letter which they suggest that the pope himself might subscribe and send to Constantinople—forbidding all superstitions as to images on the one hand, and all acts of contempt or outrage against them on the other.

Two bishops, Jeremy of Sens and Jonas of Orleans, were sent by Lewis to Rome, with a letter entirely different from the draft which the council had supplied. The emperor requests Eugenius to mediate between the friends and the enemies of images, and offers that his own envoys may accompany those whom the pope should send to Constantinople. The instructions given to Jeremy and Jonas direct them to deal very carefully with the pope. They are not to show him any parts of the documents drawn up at Paris which might be distasteful to him; they are to avoid everything which might possibly jar on the characteristic obstinacy of the Romans, and thus might provoke him to some irrevocable act; they are to present the matter to him in such a way that, instead of supposing the truth to be forced on him, and thence conceiving a prejudice against it, he may imagine it to be his own discovery.

The result of this mission is but imperfectly known. It did not induce the Romans to abandon their former views; yet Eugenius made no such demonstration against Lewis as his predecessors had made against the eastern emperors; nor did he even attempt to answer him, as Adrian had answered Charlemagne. The envoys whom Lewis sent to the east were well received there, and, as Michael was himself no violent iconoclast, it seems probable that the two imperial courts agreed as to the question of images. But the Franks were soon after engrossed by domestic troubles, which may sufficiently account for the absence of any later communication with the Greeks on the subject of this controversy.

There were, however, some members of the Frankish church who carried their opposition to images beyond the views which had been sanctioned by the councils of Frankfort and Paris. Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, whose share in the political movements of his time has been noticed in the earlier part of this chapter, distinguished himself more creditably by his opposition to prevailing, superstitions—as to ordeals, to the expectation of miraculous cures, to the excess of reverence lavished on the tombs of saints, to the belief that storms, diseases of cattle, and other rural troubles were caused by magical art. Among his tracts is one Of the Images of Saints, in which —provoked, as it would seem, by the eastern emperor’s report as to the extravagant superstition of the Greeks—he appears altogether to disallow the use of such representations. He quotes largely from older writers, especially from St. Augustine, and shows that the early church had employed images for remembrance only, and not for any religious purpose. In answer to a plea frequently advanced by the advocates of images, he maintains that visible things, even although good in themselves, instead of aiding towards the contemplation of things unseen and spiritual, often act as a hindrance to it. An image, he says, represents the body only; if men were to be worshipped at all, such honor ought rather to be paid to them while alive, and complete in the union of body and soul. He who adores a picture or an image pays his worship not to God, to angels, or to saints, but to the image itself; to think otherwise is to yield to a delusion of the devil, who aims at the restoration of idolatry. Nor is it less absurd to expect good from religious pictures than it would be to think of recruiting an army with painted soldiers, or to look for the fruits of the earth from a picture of the harvest or of the vintage.

It does not appear that Agobard incurred any censure on account of his opinions as to images; but one of his contemporaries, Claudius of Turin (who, indeed, took up the subject somewhat earlier), by a more thorough and more active opposition to the prevailing religion, occasioned much agitation in the Frankish church. Claudius was by birth a Spaniard, and is said to have been a pupil of Felix of Urgel, although he does not appear to have been a follower of the adoptionist doctrines. He was a diligent student of St. Augustine, but spoke contemptuously of the other fathers in general; and it would seem that from the doctrines of the great African teacher as to the nothingness of human merit he derived a strong dislike of the current opinions as to the means of attaining sanctity. He had gained reputation by commentaries on Scripture, of which some are still extant. He had been attached to the court of Lewis in Aquitaine and in the first year of his patron’s reign as emperor was appointed by him to the see of Turin, in the hope that he might be able to effect a reform among his clergy and in the neighbouring district. The emperor, however, could hardly have been prepared for reforms so extensive as those which Claudius attempted. Finding that the churches of his diocese were full of images and votive offerings, he at once unceremoniously ejected all such ornaments. No distinction was made in favor of historical pictures; and relics and crosses—objects which the eastern iconoclasts had spared—shared the same fate. To worship the images of saints, he said, is merely a renewal of the worship of demons under other names; to worship the cross is to join with the heathen in dwelling on the shame of the Saviour’s history, to the exclusion of his glorious resurrection; and he followed out this by arguing, in a somewhat ribald style, that, if the cross were to be reverenced on account of its connection with the Saviour, the same reason would enforce the veneration of all other objects which are mentioned as having been connected with Him. He opposed the worship of saints, supplications for their intercession, and the practice of dedicating churches to their honour. He also objected to the practice of pilgrimage; it was, he said, a mistake to expect benefit from visiting the shrine of St. Peter, inasmuch as the power of forgiving sins, which was bestowed on the apostles, belonged to them only during their lifetime, and on their death passed from them to others. On being pressed, however, he said that he did not absolutely either condemn or approve pilgrimages, because their effects were various in different persons. The proceedings of Claudius occasioned much excitement. Pope Paschal, on hearing of them, expressed his displeasure, although he did not venture to take any active steps against a bishop who had been so lately promoted by the emperor’s personal favour; but Claudius made light of the papal censure—declaring that the title of apostolical belongs not to him who occupies an apostle’s seat, but to one who does an apostle’s work.

Theodemir, an abbot, who had been a friend and admirer of Claudius, on receiving one of his works which was inscribed to himself, took alarm and wrote against him. Claudius defended himself in a scornful and contemptuous tone. He met the charge of impiety by taxing his opponents with superstition and idolatry; and, in answer to Theodemir’s statement that he had founded a sect which had spread into Gaul and Spain, he declared that he had nothing to do with sects, but was devoted to the cause of unity.  The controversy was carried further. The Frankish clergy in general, who had at first been disposed to countenance Claudius, now took offence. Some of them requested Lewis to examine into the bishop’s opinions, and the emperor, with the advice of his counsellors, pronounced against him. A synod of bishops was then held; but Claudius, who had been cited, refused to appear before it, and is said to have spoken of it as an assembly of asses.

Dungal, a deacon of Scottish or Irish birth, who had been established by Charlemagne as a teacher at Pavia, wrote against Claudius in 827, with a great display of learning, but without much critical judgment; he speaks, for example, of images as having been used in the church from the very beginning—about eight hundred and twenty years or more —although he produces no instance earlier than Paulinus of Nola, who flourished about the year 400. Jonas, bishop of Orleans, one of the commissioners who had been sent to Rome after the synod of Paris, also undertook a refutation of Claudius at the request of Lewis, but before it was finished, both Claudius and the emperor died. Jonas had abandoned the work, when, in consequence of finding that the errors of Claudius continued to be spread by means of his writings and of his pupils, he was induced to complete it in three books, which are dedicated to Charles the Bald, and are severally devoted to the defence of images, of the cross, and of pilgrimages. But, although Jonas is vehement in his opposition to Claudius (whom he charges with having left behind him writings of an Arian tendency), he preserves on the subject of images the medium characteristic of the Frankish church, whereas Dungal had approximated to the Nicene view; and he denounces in strong terms the superstitious doctrines and practices of the Greeks. As a lesser matter, it may be mentioned that he frequently remarks on the ignorance of Latin style, and even of grammar, which the bishop of Turin had displayed.

Claudius died in possession of his see. It has been erroneously said that he went to the length of separating his church from the communion of Rome, and the hostility to Roman peculiarities which was afterwards cherished in the Alpine valleys has been traced to him, either as its originator, or as a link in a chain begun by Vigilantius, or earlier; but, although it may be reasonably supposed that his writings, like those of others who more or less strongly opposed the prevailing system of religion, had some effect in maintaining the spirit of such opposition, the idea of a succession of connected “witnesses” against the Roman church appears to be altogether groundless. In Claudius, as in many other reformers, the intemperance of his zeal marred the goodness of his designs.

Notwithstanding the difference on a subject which had elsewhere occasioned so many anathemas, the Frankish church remained in uninterrupted communion with Rome. It continued until nearly the end of the century to adhere to its distinctive view; but about that time a change becomes visible, which gradually assimilated its doctrines on the question of images to those which were sanctioned by the papal authority.

About the time which we have now reached, the law of the church received an extraordinary addition, which in the sequel produced effects of vast importance. The collection of canons and decretals made by Dionysius Exiguus had been generally used throughout the west. But from the beginning of'the seventh century another collection, which (whether rightly or otherwise) bore the name of Isidore of Seville, had been current in Spain; and, as it contained some pieces which were not in the compilation of Dionysius, it also found its way into France. The same venerated name was now employed to introduce another set of documents, distinguished by some new and very remarkable features.

In the older collections, the decretal epistles had begun with that addressed by pope Siricius to Himerius, in 385. But the writer who styled himself Isidore produced nearly a hundred letters written in the names of earlier bishops of Rome, from Clement and Anacletus, the contemporaries of the apostles, with some letters from supposed correspondents of the popes, and the acts of some hitherto unknown councils. The spuriousness of these pieces is established by gross anachronisms, and by other instances of ignorance and clumsiness; as, that persons who lived centuries apart are represented as corresponding with each other; that the early bishops of Rome are made to quote the Scriptures according to St. Jerome’s version; and that some of them, who lived while Rome was yet heathen, complain of the invasion of church-property by laymen in terms which evidently betray a writer of the Carolingian period. Some of the forgeries included in the work—among them, the Donation of Constantine—were of earlier manufacture : a great part of the other materials has been traced to various sources—to Scripture, to the Latin ecclesiastical writers, to the service books of the church, to genuine canons and decretals, to the Theodosian code, and to the Pontifical Books (a set of legendary lives of Roman bishops, which was continued by Anastasius the Librarian, and is usually cited under his name). The work of the forger consisted chiefly in gathering these materials (in great part from secondary sources), in connecting them together, and in giving them the appearance of a binding authority.

The date of the composition must be placed between the sixth council of Paris, in 829, from which the forger has borrowed, and that of Quiercy, in 857, where the decretals were cited as authoritative by Charles the Bald. That they were of Frankish origin is proved by certain peculiarities of language; and Mayence is now commonly supposed to have been the place of the fabrication. Hincmar says that the collection was brought from Spain by Riculf, who held that see from 787 to 814—a statement which is probably founded on Riculf’s having obtained from Spain a copy of the older Isidorian collection, of which the forger availed himself. And Benedict, a “Levite” (or deacon) of Mayence, who between 840 and 847 added to the capitularies of Charlemagne and Lewis three books of spurious collections, which have much in common with the decretals, states that he chiefly derived his materials from the archives of his cathedral, where they had been deposited by Riculf and had been discovered by the existing archbishop, Autcar, or Otgar. This Benedict has been regarded by many writers in late times as the forger of the decretals also, although it seems to be questionable whether the evidence will suffice to bring the work home to him.

In these decretals, the privileges of the clergy in general, and especially of the bishops, are set very high; and the power of the pope is extended beyond anything that had as yet been known. He appears as the supreme head, lawgiver, and judge of the church, the one bishop of the whole. All causes may be carried to him by appeal; he alone is entitled to decide all weighty on difficult causes; without his leave, not even provincial councils may be called, nor have their judgments any validity. A very large proportion of the decretals relates to accusations against bishops; indeed almost every one of the popes who are personated has something to say on this subject. Bishops are declared to be exempt from all secular judgment; evil bishops are to be borne as an infliction of Providence, which will redound to the eternal benefit of those who submit to it; the judgment of them is to be left to God. If, however, charges should be brought against a bishop, care is taken, by the rigour of the conditions which are laid down as necessary, to render the prosecution of such charges almost impossible. No layman may accuse a bishop, or even a clerk; for the disciple is not above his master, nor must the sheep accuse their shepherd. A clerk who would accuse his bishop is infamous, as a son taking arms against his father; and therefore he is not to be heard. In order to prove a bishop guilty, seventy-two witnesses are required; and the qualifications of witnesses are defined with a strictness which seems intended rather to shut out evidence than to secure its trustworthiness.

There was, however, one grade in the hierarchy on which the decretals bore hardly—the metropolitans. In the Frankish system, the trial of a bishop had belonged to his metropolitan, from whom the last appeal lay to the sovereign; but by the decretals the metropolitan was powerless without the concurrence of his suffragans; he could not even assemble these except by the pope’s permission, and all decisive judgment in such matters belonged to the pope alone. And now a broad distinction was drawn between ordinary metropolitans and the higher grade of primates, who were distinguished by the commission of vicars under the pope.

It is matter of conjecture in what interest this forgery was originally made—whether in that of the pope, to whom it assigned a supremacy so awful in its alleged origin and unlimited in its extent; or of the bishops, whom it emancipated not only from all secular control, but also from that of metropolitans and provincial synods, while it referred their causes to the more distant tribunal of the pope, as the only judge competent to decide them; or whether, without any definite purpose as to the mutual relations of different classes in the hierarchy, it was merely intended to assert the privileges of the clergy against the oppressions which they suffered in the troubled reigns of Charlemagne’s successors, and to claim for them a position independent of the temporal power. The opinion of the most judicious inquirers appears to point to a combination of the second and third of these motives—that the decretals were fabricated for the benefit of the clergy, and more especially of the bishops; that they were designed to protect the property of the church against invasion, and to fix the privileges of the hierarchy on a basis independent of secular authority; that the metropolitans were especially assailed because they had been the chief instruments by which the Carolingian princes had been able to govern the bishops, to depose such of these as were obnoxious, and to sway the decisions of synods. The popes were eventually the principal gainers by the forgery; but this appears to have been a result beyond the contemplation of those who planned or who executed it.

That the author’s design was, as he himself professes, to supply a digest of the existing ecclesiastical laws—to promote the advancement of religion and morality—will hardly be believed on his own authority, although in our own time the assertion has found champions whose ability is more conspicuous than their sincerity. Yet we may do well not to judge him too severely for his imposture, but are bound to remember the vicious principles which his age had inherited from several centuries which preceded it as to the lawfulness of using falsehood for purposes which were supposed to be good : nor, although he differed from other forgers in the greatness of the scale on which he wrought, and although his forgery has exceeded all others in the importance of the results, would it be easy to show any essential moral difference between his act and the acts of others who had fabricated documents; of less extent, or of the innumerable legendary writers who imposed on the world fictions as to the lives and miracles of saints.

It has been argued in the Roman interest, that the false decretals made no change in the actual system of the church. The only considerable new claim, it is said, which they advanced in behalf of the pope, was that which regarded provincial councils; and this, it is added, never actually took effect. To such arguments it has been answered that the system of the decretals was a direct reversal of that which immediately preceded them in the government of the Frankish church; but the answer, although true, is even narrower than the proposition which it is intended to meet. To rest such a proposition on an analysis of the decretals is, however, obviously a fallacy. Although it may be shown in detail that this or that portion of them was older— that things which were now laid down universally had before been said with a more limited application—that claims had been made, that jurisdiction had been exercised; although, in truth, the main outline of the papacy had been marked out four centuries earlier by Leo the Great;—the consolidation of the scattered fragments into one body, the representation of the later papal claims as having come down by unbroken tradition from the apostolic times in the character of acknowledged rights, could not but produce a vast effect; and the difference between the earlier and the following history abundantly proves their influence.

The story of the introduction of these documents in France and at Rome will be given in the next chapter. Published in an uncritical age, they bespoke a favorable reception by holding out to various classes redress of their grievances and increase of their privileges; even those who were galled by them in one respect were glad, like Hincmar of Reims, to make use of them where it was convenient to do so. They were therefore admitted without any expressed doubt of their genuineness, although some questions were raised as to their application or obligatory power. In the next century, they were cited in a collection of canons by Regino, abbot of Prum; and they continued to be used by the compilers of similar works, until in the twelfth century Gratian made them the foundation of his Decretum, the great law-book of the church during the middle ages, and accommodated to their principles all the more genuine matter which he admitted. Although sometimes called in question during the long interval before the Reformation, they yet maintained their public credit; and, while the foundation has long been given up, even by the extremest writers of the Roman church, the superstructure yet remains.

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER II.

 

THE FRANKISH CHURCH AND THE PAPACY. FROM THE DEATH OF LEWIS THE PIOUS TO THE DEPOSITION OF CHARLES THE FAT. A.D. 840-887.

 

 

The history of the Carolingians after the death of Lewis the Pious is marked by a continuance of those scandalous enmities between the nearest kinsmen which had given so unhappy a character to his reign. Sometimes these enmities were carried out into actual war; but after the battle of Fontenailles, in 841, where the loss is said to have amounted to 40,000 on one side, and on the other to 25,000 or 30,000, they more commonly took the form of intrigues, of insincere alliances, and selfish breaches of treaties.

Charlemagne had found great difficulty in keeping together the various elements of which his vast empire consisted. As often as he led his troops into any quarter, for the purpose of conquest or of suppressing rebellion, an insurrection usually broke out behind him. In order to conciliate the nationalities which were united under his scepter, he appointed kings to govern them, as in Aquitaine and in Italy. By his system, which was continued under Lewis, these kings were to be subordinate to the senior or head of the family; the whole empire was to be regarded as one, subject to the chief. But in the beginning of the period now before us, this system is broken up; the delegated government by kings is found to have been the means of organizing the different nations for resistance to the idea of unity, and for asserting their independence of each other. Language played an important part in the dissolution of the empire. From the time of the Frank conquest of Gaul, Latin had been the language of the church and of the state, while German had been that of the army. The king and the chiefs were familiar with both; but in the south the Latin—(or rather the rustic Roman, which differed from the more correct official Latin)—was native, and the German was acquired by learning, while the reverse was the case in the northern and eastern territories. The populations which used these different languages as their mother-tongues now became separate. At the treaty of Strasburg, in 842, Lewis of Bavaria took an oath in German, while Charles of Neustria swore in the Romance dialect, and they addressed their subjects in the same tongues respectively. The Romance oath is the oldest monument of French; the other is the oldest specimen of German after the baptismal renunciation of St. Boniface’s time. A like scene was enacted at Coblentz in 860, when, in pledging themselves to the observance of certain articles, Lewis and the younger Lothair employed the German language, and Charles the Romance.

The treaty of Verdun, by which the empire was divided in 843 between the three sons of Lewis, established each of them in entire independence. The portion of the second brother, Lewis, may be broadly spoken of as Germany; Charles the Bald’s share may with a like latitude be styled France; while Lothair, the emperor, had a territory lying between the two—long and for the most part narrow, reaching from the mouths of the Weser and the Scheldt to the frontier of the duchy of Benevento, and including the two imperial cities—Rome, the ancient capital of the world, and Aix, the chief seat of Charlemagne’s sovereignty. The Rhine served throughout a large portion of its course as the eastern boundary of this territory : but a deviation was made from it, in order that Lewis might include within his dominions Mayence, the see of Boniface and ecclesiastical metropolis of Germany, with the suffragan dioceses of Worms and Spires; while this cession was compensated to Lothair by a tract to the east of the river in the region of Berg and Cleves. Lothair’s kingdom, not being marked out by any older boundaries of population or language, was called from him Lotharingia. By a later partition, the portion of it north of the Alps was divided between Lewis and Charles the Bald, when Lewis added to his dominions the countries of the German and Belgic tongues, and Charles acquired those in which the Romance prevailed

The feeling of nationality also showed itself in the rebellion of the Bretons under Nomenoe, who compelled Charles to acknowledge him as king, and established a new hierarchy under the archbishop of Dol, independent of the Roman connection; in the revolts of the Saxons, who killed or drove out their governors, and resumed the profession of paganism and in the subdivision of France towards the end of the century into a great number of petty principalities, although other causes also contributed to this result.

Charlemagne had endeavored to provide a defence against the northern pirates by fortifying the mouths of rivers; but this policy was now neglected. No longer content with ravaging the coasts, the fierce barbarians of the north made their way in their serpent barks up every river whose opening invited them, from the Elbe to the Adour. They repeatedly plundered the more exposed cities, such as Hamburg, Dorstadt, and Bordeaux; they ascended the Rhine to Mayence, and even to Worms; the Moselle to Treves; the Somme to Amiens; the Seine to Rouen and to Paris, once the Merovingian capital, and still the chief city of Neustria, rich in churches and in treasures, and having the royal monastery of St. Denys in its immediate neighborhood. From Paris they made their way up the Marne to Meaux and Châlons, up the Yonne to Sens and Auxerre. The Loire gave them a passage to Tours, the city of St. Martin, and to Orleans; the Vienne, to Limoges: the Charente, to Saintes and Angouleme; the Garonne, to Toulouse. They sailed on to the Spanish peninsula, plundered Lisbon, passed the strait of Gibraltar, and successfully encountered the Arabs of Andalusia; even the coast of Italy felt their fury. Everywhere they pillaged, burnt, slew, outraged women, and carried off captives. After a time, growing bolder through impunity, they would leave their vessels on the great rivers, and strike across the unresisting country to pillage inland places of noted wealth—such as Ghent, Beauvais, Chartres, Bourges, Reims, Laon, and Charlemagne’s own city of Aix, where they stabled their horses in the imperial palace. They established permanent camps, often on islands in the great rivers, and ravaged in a wide circle around them. Many of these pirates were exiles or adventurers who had fled from other countries to the regions of the north; many were men who had suffered from the forcible means employed by Charlemagne for the conversion of the pagans, or were the offspring of such men. Their enmity against Christianity was therefore fierce and unsparing; there was religious hatred, as well as the lust of spoil, in the rage which selected churches and monasteries as its especial objects. Wherever the approach of the Northmen was reported, the monks deserted their abodes, and fled, if possible, leaving their wealth to the invaders, and anxious only to rescue the relics of their patron saints. The misery caused by these ravages was extreme. From dread of them, husbandry was neglected, and frequent famines ensued; even wolves were allowed to prey and to multiply without any check. The condition to which Aquitaine was reduced may be inferred from the fact that a bishop was translated from Bordeaux to Bourges on the ground that his former diocese had been rendered utterly desert by the pagans. Many monks who had been driven from their cells threw off the religious habit, and betook themselves to a vagabond life. And a striking proof of the terror inspired by the invaders is found in the insertion of a petition in the Gallican liturgies for deliverance “From the fury of the Northmen”

However divided by dissensions among themselves, the Northmen always acted in concert as to the course which their expeditions should take. They kept a watch on the movements of the Carolingian princes, and were ready to take advantage in every quarter of their discords and of their weakness. Sometimes, it would seem, they were not only attracted by the hope of booty, but were bribed by one of Charlemagne’s descendants to attack the territories of another.

The martial spirit of the Franks had been exhausted by the slaughter of Fontenailles. Many of the free landholders—the body on which the whole Frankish system mainly relied for national defence—sought a refuge from the miseries of the time by becoming serfs to abbots or nobles who were strong enough to protect them; and thus their military service was lost. The Franks were distracted by faction, and, instead of combining to resist the common enemy, each party and each class was intent on securing its own selfish interests. The nobles in general stood aloof, and looked on without dissatisfaction while the Northmen pillaged towns or estates which belonged to the crown or to the church. In a few cases the invaders met with a vigorous resistance—as from Robert the Strong, the ancestor of the Capetian line, and from his son Odo or Eudes, who, with the bishop, Gauzelin, valiantly defended Paris in 885. But a more usual course was that of paying them a large sum as an inducement to depart for a time—an expedient which pressed heavily on the people, who were taxed for the payment, while it insured the return of the enemy after a short respite. A better, although not uniform, success attended the attempt to appease the northern chiefs with grants of land. They settled on these estates; they and their followers were baptized and took wives of the country, by means of whom the northern language was soon extinguished among their offspring; they became accustomed to their new homes, and gradually laid aside their barbarian ferocity.

To the East, the Slave populations pressed on the German portions of the empire, and engaged its sovereigns in frequent wars; and in the south of France, as well as in Italy, the Saracens were a foe not less terrible than the Northmen on the other coasts of the empire. An expedition from Spain had made them masters of Crete in 823. Four years later they landed in Sicily, and by degrees they got possession of the whole island, although it was not until after half a century (A.D. 876) that Syracuse fell into their hands. They seized on Cyprus and Corsica, devastated the Mediterranean coast of France, sailed up the Tiber, carried off the altar which covered the remains of St. Peter, and committed atrocious acts of rapine, lust, and cruelty. The terror inspired by these adventurers—the offscourings of their race, which in Spain and in the east had become more civilized, and had begun to cultivate science and literature—drove the inhabitants of the defenseless towns to seek refuge in forests and among mountains. Some of the popes showed much energy in providing the means of protection against them. Gregory IV rebuilt and fortified Ostia, to which he gave the name of Gregoriopolis. Leo IV, who was hastily raised to the papal chair on an emergency when the Saracens threatened Rome, took very vigorous measures. He fortified Portus, in which he planted a colony of Corsican refugees; drew a chain across the mouth of the Tiber, and repaired the walls of Rome. With the approbation of the emperor Lothair, who contributed largely to the expense, he enclosed within a wall the Transtiberine district which contained the church of St. Peter and the English Burg;  and to this new quarter he gave the name of the Leonine City. Nicolas I also contributed to the defence of Rome by strengthening the fortifications and the garrison of Ostia. But in the south of Italy the Saracens were triumphant. They established a sultan at Barih although after a time that city was recovered from them by the united forces of the western and eastern emperors, Lewis II and Basil the Macedonian.1Naples, Amalfi, Salerno, and other cities, finding resistance impossible, entered into alliance with them, and joined them in plundering. But for dissensions among themselves, the Moslems would probably have become masters of the whole Italian peninsula.

The royal power in France was greatly impaired by the changes of this period. Among the earlier Franks there had been no class of nobility, properly so called, but consideration had depended on wealth and power alone; nor had the counts originally been landholders, but officers of the sovereign, invested with a dignity which was only personal and temporary. But from the time of the civil wars between Lewis the Pious and his sons, the Frankish princes found themselves obliged to pay those on whom they depended for support by a diminution of their own prerogatives and property. The system was continued; at the diet of Quiercy, in 877, Charles the Bald, with a view of securing the consent of his chiefs to his projected expedition into Italy, granted that their lands should descend by inheritance, and only reserved to the sovereign the choice of a successor in cases where the tenant should die without male issue; nay, as we shall see hereafter, in his eagerness to gain aid towards the extension of his dominions, he even consented that his crown should be regarded as elective. The nobles, thus erected into a hereditary order, became more independent; they took advantage of the weakness of the sovereign; and, by the end of the century, the dismemberment of the empire had been so much imitated on a smaller scale that France was broken up into no fewer than twenty-nine independent states.

The Frankish clergy suffered severely in their property during the troubles of the time. Not only did Lewis and his sons habitually employ the old resource of rewarding partisans with gifts of ecclesiastical benefices, but they even carried it further than before, by extending it to religious houses which had hitherto been regarded as exempt from this kind of danger. The abbey of St. Martin’s itself—the most revered, as well as the richest, of all the sanctuaries of Gaul—was granted by Charles in benefice to Robert the Strong. Almost every council has its piteous complaint that the property of the church is invaded in a manner more fitting for pagan enemies than for her own sons; that the poor, the strangers, the pilgrims, the captives are deprived of the endowments founded for their relief; that hospitals, especially those of the Scots, are diverted from their object, so that not only are guests not entertained, but those who had dwelt in them from infancy are turned out to beg from door to door; that some lands are alienated in such a way as to cut off all hope of recovery; that the sovereigns grossly abuse their patronage by bestowing spiritual offices on laymen. The only weapon which the church could wield against the rapacious laity was excommunication; but neither spiritual terrors nor tales of judicial miracles were sufficient to check the evil. Another frequent complaint relates to the decay of letters among the Franks. Charles the Bald was a patron of learned men, and took pleasure in their society; but, while literature enjoyed this courtly and superficial encouragement, the institutions by which Charlemagne had endeavored to provide for the general instruction of his subjects were allowed to fall into neglect.

But in other respects the clergy gained greatly. The sixth council of Paris, in 829, had asserted for them a right to judge kings. This power had been exercised against Lewis by the rebellious bishops at Compiègne, and his restoration had not been accomplished without a formal act of the church. Charles the Bald admitted it, as against himself, at the council of Savonnières, in 859; and in all the disagreements of the Carolingians each prince carried his grievances to the pope—thus constituting the Roman see a general court of appeal, and weakening the rights of all sovereigns by such submission. Ecclesiastical judgments were popularly regarded as the judgments of God. Bishops asserted for themselves an exclusive jurisdiction in all matters relating to the clergy, and, by the superintendence which they exercised over morals, they were able to turn every scandal of the royal house to the advantage of the church. They became more and more active in politics; they claimed the power of bestowing the crown, and Charles appears to have acknowledged the claim. Yet, although they endeavored to gain for themselves an exemption from all secular control, that prince still kept a hold on them by means of his missi.

The most prominent among the French ecclesiastics of this time was Hincmar, a man of strong, lofty, and resolute character, of a mind at once subtle and eminently practical, of learning which, although uncritical and indifferently digested, raised him above almost all his contemporaries, and of great political talent. Hincmar was born in 806, of a noble family in Neustria, and at an early age entered the monastery of St. Denys, where he became a monk under Hilduin. He took an active part in restoring the discipline of the house, and to the end of his days he observed the monastic severity of life. His attachment to his abbot was shown by becoming the companion of Hilduin’s exile in 830; but notwithstanding this, and although his own feelings were no doubt in favour of the unity of the empire, he withstood all Hilduin’s attempts to draw him into rebellion, and to the last preserved the favour of Lewis, by means of which he was able to effect his superior’s recall. In 845 he was promoted to the archbishopric of Reims, which had not been regularly filled since the deposition of Ebbo, ten years before. He accepted the see on condition that the property which had been alienated from it to laymen during the vacancy should be restored; and he held it for thirty-nine years. His province, and even his diocese, were partly in Neustria and partly in Lotharingia—a circumstance which brought him into connection with the sovereigns of both countries. To him, as the successor of St. Remigius, it belonged to crown kings, and to take the chief part in state solemnities; and he gave full effect to his position. His political influence was immense; he steadily upheld the cause of the church against both the crown and the nobles, and in its behalf he often opposed the princes to whose interests in other respects he was zealously devoted. But most especially he was the champion of the national church and of the rights of his sovereign against the growing claims of the papacy.

The popes endeavored to take advantage of the weakness of Charlemagne’s descendants in order to shake off the golden chains with which the great emperor had bound them, and in this endeavor they were greatly aided by the effect of the partition of the empire; inasmuch as they were thenceforth in no way subject to any prince except the one who held the imperial title and the kingdom of Italy, while they were yet brought into relation with all the Carolingian sovereigns, and became general arbiters between them.

On the death of Gregory IV, in 844, Sergius II, after some tumultuary opposition from a rival named John, was consecrated without waiting for the imperial confirmation. Lothair, indignant at the slight thus shown to his authority, sent his son Lewis to call the new pope to account. The prince was accompanied by Drogo, bishop of Metz, with a numerous train of prelates and counts, and was at the head of a large army, which is said, in its advance towards Rome, to have committed much wanton slaughter and devastation, and to have lost many of its soldiers, who, in punishment of their misdeeds, as was believed, were slain by lightning. Sergius received Lewis with the usual honors, but would not permit his troops to enter the city; nor would he allow the doors of St. Peter’s to be opened to him, until, in answer to a solemn adjuration, the prince had professed that he came without any evil intention, for the good of Rome and of the church. The pope crowned him as king of the Lombards, but resisted a proposal that the Romans should be required to swear allegiance to him, on the ground that such oaths were due to the emperor alone. He consented, however, that a fresh oath should be taken to the emperor. Drogo returned to France with a commission appointing him primate and papal vicar, and conferring on him in that character large privileges and jurisdiction; but on finding that some question was raised as to the reception of this instrument by a synod to which he exhibited it, he refrained from urging his pretensions.

Sergius died after a pontificate of three years, and Leo IV was chosen by general acclamation. The Romans were in great perplexity; the imminent danger with which they were threatened by the Saracens required them to proceed to an immediate consecration, while they were afraid to repeat their late offence against the Frank empire. They therefore fell on the expedient of consecrating Leo with an express reservation of the imperial rights, and it would seem that this course was allowed to pass without objection. Towards the end of Leo’s pontificate, Lothair, having been informed that a high Roman officer had expressed himself against the Frankish connection, and had proposed a revolt to the Greek empire, went to Rome, and held an inquiry into the case. The librarian Anastasius tells us that the charge was proved to be imaginary, and that the accuser was given up to the accused, from whom the emperor begged him. But the pope was required, probably in consequence of this affair, to promise obedience to the emperor and his commissioners. A remarkable innovation was introduced by Leo in his correspondence with sovereigns, by setting his own name before that of the prince to whom he wrote, and omitting the word Domino in the address—a change which intimated that St. Peter's successors no longer owned any earthly master.

Benedict III was elected as the successor of Leo; but he met with a very serious opposition from Anastasius,— probably the same with a cardinal of that name who under the last pontificate had been deposed, chiefly for his attachment to the Frankish interest. Anastasius got possession of St. Peter’s and of St. John Lateran, and (perhaps in the hope of recommending himself to the Franks, whom he may have possibly supposed to be iconoclasts) he is said to have broken and burnt the images which adorned the churches. He was aided by Frankish soldiers, and gained over the envoys who were sent to ask the imperial confirmation of his rival’s election; he stripped Benedict of his robes, insulted him, and beat him. But the clergy and people of Rome adhered to Benedict, and their demonstrations prevailed on the emperor's commissioners to sanction his consecration.

Benedict was succeeded by Nicolas I, who, according to a contemporary annalist, owed his elevation rather to the presence and favour of Lewis II, Lothair’s successor in the empire, than to the choice of the Roman clergy. At his consecration it has been commonly said that the new ceremony of coronation was introduced—a ceremony which may have had its origin in the fable that a golden crown had been bestowed on Sylvester by Constantine, and which was intended to assert for the pope the majesty of an earthly sovereign, in addition to that higher and more venerable dignity which claimed not only precedence but control over all earthly power. And when, soon after, Nicolas visited the camp of Lewis, the emperor, after the pretended example of the first Christian emperor, did him reverence by holding his bridle, and by walking at his side as he rode. Nicolas was one of those popes who stand forth in history as having most signally contributed to the advancement of their see. The idea entertained of him shortly after his death is remarkably expressed by Regino of Prum, who speaks of him as surpassing all his predecessors since the great Gregory; as giving commands to kings and tyrants, and ruling over them as if lord of the whole world; as full of meekness and gentleness in his dealings with bishops and clergy who were worthy of their calling, but terrible and austere towards the careless and the refractory; as another Elias in spirit and in power. He was learned, skillful in the management of affairs, sincerely zealous for the enforcement of discipline in the church, filled with a sense of the importance of his position, ambitious, active, and resolute in maintaining and advancing it. He took advantage of the faults or vices of the Frank princes—their ambition, their lust, or their hatred—to interpose in their affairs, and with great ability he played them against each other. His interposition was usually in the interest of justice, or in the defence of weakness; it was backed by the approbation of the great body of the people, who learnt to see in him the representative of heaven, ready everywhere to assert the right, and able to restrain the wicked who were above the reach of earthly law; and doubtless he was able to conceal from himself all but what was good in his motives. But those of his acts which in themselves were praiseworthy, were yet parts of a system which in other cases appeared without any such creditable veil—a scheme of vast ambition for rendering all secular power subject to the church, and all national churches subject to Rome.

Of the controversies or disputes of this time—which must be treated severally, since it is a less evil to sacrifice the display of their simultaneous progress than for its sake to throw the narrative into hopeless confusion—two related to important points of doctrine—the Eucharistic Presence, and Predestination.

We have already seen that, with respect to the Eucharist, there had been a gradual increase of mystical language; and that expressions were at first used rhetorically and in a figurative sense, which, if literally construed, would have given an incorrect idea of the current doctrine. In the west the authority of St. Augustine had generally acted as a safeguard against materializing views of the Eucharistic presence; but an important step toward the establishment of such views was now made by Paschasius Radbert, abbot of Corbie. Paschasius had been brought up in that monastery under Adelhard and Wala, whose biographer he afterwards became. He had been master of the monastic school, and had laboured as a commentator on the Scriptures. In 844 he was elected abbot; but the disquietudes which were brought on him by that dignity induced him to resign it in 851, and he lived as a private monk until his death in 865.

In 831, Paschasius, at the request of his old pupil Warin, who had become abbot of the daughter monastery of New Corbey, on the Weser, drew up a treatise on the Eucharist for the instruction of the younger monks of that society. Soon after his appointment to the abbacy of his own house, in 844, he presented an improved edition of the work to Charles the Bald, who had requested a copy of it. In this treatise the rhetoric of earlier writers is turned into unequivocally material definitions. Paschasius lays it down that although after the consecration the appearance of bread and wine remain, yet we must not believe anything else to be really present than the body and blood of the Saviour— the same flesh which was born of the blessed Virgin— the same in which He suffered on the cross and rose from the grave. This doctrine is rested on the almighty power of God; the miracles of Scripture are said to have been wrought in order to prepare the way for it and to confirm it; that the elements remain unchanged in appearance and in taste, is intended, according to Paschasius, as an exercise of our faith. The miraculous production of the Saviour’s body is paralleled with his conception as man. Tales are adduced of miracles by which the reality hidden under the appearance of the elements was visibly revealed. The doctrine afterwards known as Transubstantiation appears to be broadly expressed; but, contrary to the later practice of Rome, Paschasius insists on the necessity of receiving the cup as well as the eucharistic bread.

Paschasius had professed to lay down his doctrine as being that which was established in the church; but protests were immediately raised against it. Raban Maur, Walafrid Strabo, Florus, and Christian Druthmar all of them among the most learned men of the age, objected to the idea of any other than a spiritual change in the Eucharist, and denounced it as a novelty. Even among his own community, the views of Paschasius excited alarm and opposition. One of his monks named Frudegard expressed uneasiness on account of the abbot’s apparent contradiction to St. Augustine, so that Paschasius found it necessary to defend himself by the authority of earlier writers, among whom he especially relied on St. Ambrose. And the chief opponent of the doctrine was another monk of Corbie, Ratramn, who examined the abbot’s book at the request of Charles the Bald, and answered it, although, in consideration of his relation to Paschasius, he did not name the author. Ratramn divides the question into two heads : (1) Whether the body and blood of Christ be present in figure or in truth; (2) Whether it be the same body which was born of the Virgin, suffered, rose again, and ascended. He defines figure to mean that the reality is veiled under something else, as where our Lord styles himself a vine; and truth to mean, that the reality is openly displayed. Although, he says, the elements remain outwardly the same as before consecration, the body and blood of Christ are presented, in them, not to the bodily senses, but to the faithful soul. And this must be in a figurative way; for otherwise there would be nothing for faith, “the evidence of things not seen”, to work on; the sacrament would not be a mystery, since in order to a mystery there must be something beyond what is seen. The change is not material, but spiritual; the elements, while in one respect they continue bread and wine, are in another respect, by spirit and potency, the body and blood of Christ, even as the element of water is endued with a spiritual power in order to the sacrament of baptism. That which is visible and corruptible in them feeds the body; that which is matter of belief is itself immortal, sanctifies the soul, and feeds it unto everlasting life. The body of Christ must be incorruptible; therefore that which is corruptible in the sacrament is but the figure of the reality. Ratramn clears the interpretation of the passages which had been quoted from St. Ambrose in favour of the opposite view. He cites St. Augustine and St. Isidore of Seville as agreeing in his own doctrine; and argues from the liturgy that the Saviour’s presence must be spiritual and figurative, since the sacrament is there spoken of as a pledge, an image, and a likeness.

John Scotus, who will be more particularly mentioned hereafter, is said to have also written on the question, at the desire of Charles the Bald; but if so, his book is lost. His other works contain grounds for thinking that he viewed the Eucharist as a merely commemorative rite, and that on this, as on other points, he was regarded as heterodox. While the most learned divines of the age in general opposed Paschasius, his doctrine appears to have been supported by the important authority of Hincmar, although it is doubtful whether the archbishop really meant to assert it in its full extent, or is to be understood as speaking rhetorically; and Haymo, bishop of Halberstadt, a commentator of great reputation, lays it down as strongly as the abbot of Corbie himself. The controversy lasted for some time; but the doctrine of Paschasius, which was recommended by its appearance of piety, and by its agreement with the prevailing love of the miraculous, gained the ascendency within the following century.

Throughout the west St. Augustine was revered as the greatest of all the ancient fathers, and the chiefteacher of orthodoxy; yet his system was not in general thoroughly held. The councils which had been assembled on account of the Pelagian doctrines had occupied themselves with the subject of Grace, and had not given any judgment as to Predestination; and the followers of Augustine had endeavored to mitigate the asperities of his tenets on this question. The prevailing doctrine was of a milder tone; in many cases it was not far from Semipelagianism, and even where it could not be so described, it fell so far short of the rigid Augustinianism that a theologian who strictly adhered to this might have fairly charged his brethren with unfaithfulness to the teaching of the great African doctor.

Gottschalk, the son of a Saxon count, was in boyhood placed by his father in the monastery of Fulda. On attaining to man’s estate, however, he felt a strong distaste for the life of a monk, and in 829 he applied for a release from his vows to a synod held at Mayence under Archbishop Otgar. His petition was granted, on the ground that he had been devoted to the monastic profession before he could exercise any will of his own. But the abbot of Fulda, Raban Maur, the pupil of Alcuin, and himself the greatest teacher of his time, appealed to Lewis the Pious, arguing that persons offered by their parents, although without their own choice, were bound by the monastic obligations; and the emperor overruled the synod’s decision.

Although compelled to remain a monk, Gottschalk was allowed to remove from Fulda, where his relation to Raban would have been inconvenient, to Orbais, in the diocese of Soissons. Here he gave himself up to the study of Augustine and his followers; he embraced their peculiarities with enthusiasm, and such was his especial love for the works of Fulgentius that his friends usually called him by the name of that writer. It is a characteristic circumstance that one of the most eminent among these friends, Servatus Lupus, abbot of Ferrières, in a letter of this period, charges him with an immoderate fondness for speculation, and exhorts him to turn from it to matters of a more practical kind. Hincmar, on the report of the abbot of Orbais, describes Gottschalk while there as restless, changeable, bent on perversities, addicted to argument, and apt to misrepresent what was said by others in conversation with him; as scorning to be a disciple of the truth, and preferring to be a master of error; as eager to gain an influence, by correspondence and otherwise, over persons who were inclined to novelty and who desired notoriety at any price. With a view, no doubt, to qualify himself for preaching his doctrines, Gottschalk procured ordination as a priest from a chorepiscopus of Reims, during the vacancy of that see after the deposition of Ebbo. This act appears to have been a token of disaffection to the episcopal body, with which the chorepiscopi were then on very unfriendly terms; it was censured as irregular, inasmuch as Gottschalk belonged to the diocese of Soissons, and as the chorepiscopus had no authority from any superior to confer the priestly ordination at all.

The doctrine on which Gottschalk especially took his stand was that of Predestination. The usual language in the church had been, that the righteous are predestinate, and that the wicked are foreknown, while the rigid Augustinianism spoke of the wicked as reprobate; but Gottschalk applied the term predestinate to both classes. There is, he said, a twofold predestination—a term for which he cited the authority of Isidore of Seville. In both cases predestination is to good; but good is twofold, including not only the benefits of grace but the judgments of justice. As life is predestined to the good, and they to it, so is evil predestined to the wicked, and they to it. His opponents usually charged him with maintaining that the wicked were irresistibly and irrevocably doomed to sin, as well as to its consequences. But it would seem, even by Hincmar’s own avowal, that Gottschalk did not admit this representation of his opinions; he maintained only that, as the perseverance in evil of the devil, his angels, and wicked men was foreknown, they were predestinated to righteous punishment. He denied that Christ died for any but the elect, and explained the texts which speak of God’s willing all men to be saved as applicable to those only who actually are saved. And, unlike Augustine, he held that even the first human pair were subject to a predestination. The view which his adversaries took of his opinion may be in some degree excused by the violence with which he insisted on his difference from them, and by his zeal in condemning them—circumstances which could not but lead them to suppose the difference far greater than it appears to have really been.

Gottschalk was returning from a visit to Rome, in 847, when at the house of Eberhard, count of Friuli, a son-in-law of Lewis the Pious, he met Notting, who had been lately nominated to the see of Verona. He propounded his doctrine of twofold predestination, at which Notting was greatly startled. The bishop soon after mentioned it to Raban Maur, whom he found at the court of Lewis of Germany; and Raban, who had now become archbishop of Mayence, wrote both to Notting and to Eberhard, in strong condemnation of Gottschalk’s opinion, which he declared to be no doctrine of St. Augustine. Predestination, he said, could only be a preparation for grace; God foreknows evil, but does not predestinate to it; all who yield their corrupt will to the guidance of Divine grace may be saved. Count Eberhard, on receiving the archbishop’s letter, dismissed his dangerous visitor, who then travelled slowly homeward through Southern Germany; and it would seem to have been on account of his proceedings in these already Christian lands that Hincmar speaks of him as having visited barbarous and pagan nations for the purpose of infecting them with his errors. In 848 Gottschalk appeared before a synod held by Raban at Mayence in the presence of King Lewis. His attendance was probably voluntary, and, as if prepared for a disputation, he carried with him an answer to Raban’s objections, in which he charged the archbishop with following the heresy of Gennadius and Cassian, and reasserted the doctrine of a double predestination. His opinions, as might have been expected, were condemned by the synod; he was obliged to swear that he would never again enter the dominions of Lewis; and he was sent to his own metropolitan, Hincmar, with a letter in which Raban styled him a vagabond,0 and recommended that, as being incorrigible, he should be confined.

In the following year, Gottschalk was brought by Hincmar before a synod at Quiercy on the Oise, where, according to the archbishop, he behaved like a possessed person, and, instead of answering the questions which were put to him, broke out into violent personal attacks. He was flogged severely, in the presence of King Charles,—a punishment for which the rule of St. Benedict and the canons of Agde were quoted as a warrant, although not without some straining of their application. When exhausted with this cruel usage, he was required to throw his book into the fire, and had hardly strength enough to do so. Hincmar long after told Pope Nicolas that he had been obliged to take the matter into his own hands, because the bishop of Soissons, Rothad, was himself infected with novelties; and for the same reason Gottschalk, who was condemned by the synod to perpetual silence, was removed to the monastery of Hautvilliers, within the diocese of Reims. His zeal was rather quickened than daunted by his imprisonment. He refused to subscribe a declaration sent to him by Hincmar, which would have had the effect of releasing him on condition of his admitting that there might be divine foresight without predestination. He denounced the opposite party under the name of Rabanists; and, in one of two confessions which he sent forth, he speaks of them as heretics whom it was his bounden duty to avoid. In these confessions he lays down his doctrine of a twofold predestination—predestination of good angels and men, freely, to bliss; of the evil to punishment, justly, on foreknowledge of their guilt. In the longer confession, which (probably in imitation of St. Augustine) is composed in the form of an address to God, he breaks out into a prayer that an opportunity might be granted him of testifying the truth of his opinions, in the presence of the king, of bishops, clergy, monks, and laity, by plunging successively into four casks of boiling water, oil, fat, and pitch; and lastly by walking through a blazing pile. This wish has been variously traced to humility and to hypocrisy—qualities which seem to have been alike foreign to Gottschalk’s character. It would accord better with the rest of his history, if we were to seek the motive in a proud and self-important, but sincere, fanaticism.

The doctrines for which Gottschalk was suffering now found champions of name and influence, although these varied somewhat among themselves, while all (like Gottschalk himself) disavowed the opinion of an irresistible predestination to sin. Among them were—Prudentius, a Spaniard by birth, bishop of Troyes; Servatus Lupus, abbot of Ferrières, an old pupil of Raban, who had great weight in the French church, and was highly esteemed by Charles the Bald; and Ratramn, who in this controversy, as in that on the Eucharistic presence, wrote at the king’s request and for his information. Hincmar found it necessary to seek for assistance against these writers. Raban, to whom he applied, excused himself, chiefly on the plea of age and infirmity, and added that in many points he agreed with Gottschalk, although he thought him mistaken as to the predestination of the wicked. But Hincmar found allies in Amalarius, an ecclesiastic of Metz, who was distinguished as a ritualist, and in Amulo, archbishop of Lyons, the pupil and successor of Agobard.

The most remarkable work in opposition to Gottschalk’s views, however, was that of John Scotus, whose name has already been mentioned in connection with the Eucharistic question. The circumstances of this celebrated man’s life are enveloped in great obscurity. The name Scotus, like that of Erigena, which was given to him at a later time, indicates that he was a native of Ireland, a country which furnished many others of the learned men who enjoyed the patronage of Charles the Bald. From his knowledge of Greek (in which language he even wrote verses, although with an utter disdain of prosody) it has been supposed that he had travelled in the east; but the supposition is needless, as Greek was then an ordinary branch of education in his native country and in Britain. That he was acquainted with Hebrew has often been said, but without sufficient proof. Like the scholars of his time in general, John appears to have belonged to some order of the clergy, although this cannot be considered as certain. He had for some years found a home in the court of Charles, and had restored the reputation of the palatine school, which had sunk during the distractions of the preceding reign; while, among other literary labors, he had executed a translation of the works ascribed to Dionysius the Areopagite, which had been sent as a present by the Greek emperor Michael to Lewis the Pious. Scotus was better versed in Greek than in Latin theology, so that even as to the question of the Holy Spirit's procession he inclined to the oriental side. But in truth he had a far greater affinity with the ancient philosophers—especially the Neoplatonists—than with the theologians of his own age. His bold and rationalizing mind plunged into questionable, or evidently heretical, speculations; he startled his contemporaries by denying the literal sense of some parts of the scriptural narrative, and there are passages in his works which indicate an almost undisguised pantheism. Of his latter years nothing is known, except that Pope Nicolas, on the ground that his orthodoxy was suspected, requested Charles to send him to Rome, or at least to prevent his longer residence at Paris, where his teaching might do mischief. It would seem that, notwithstanding this denunciation, Charles continued to protect Scotus, and that the philosopher ended his days in France; although many writers have supposed that, after the death of his patron, he removed into England, and aided the great Alfred in his labours for the education of his people.

The controversy thus far had differed from those of the earlier ages in appealing exclusively to authority. Augustine and the other fathers had exercised their original thought in the definition of doctrine; but hitherto the question as to predestination did not relate to the truth of Christian doctrine, but to the manner in which that doctrine had been determined by St. Augustine. Scotus, however, took a different course from the theologians who had preceded him on either side. Like them, indeed, he professed to appeal to Scripture and the fathers—especially to the great teacher on whom the opposite party chiefly relied; but both Scripture and fathers (he said) had condescended to the weakness of their readers, and much of their language was to be figuratively understood. Thus a principle was laid down by which their most positive expressions might be set aside, and anything which seemed to disagree with the philosopher’s own speculations might be explained away.

Scotus wrote at the request of Hincmar, and inscribed his book to him and to his associate in the cause, Pardulus, bishop of Laon. He sets out with a somewhat ostentatious parade of philosophical method, and declares that true philosophy and true theology are identical. He treats Gottschalk as a heretic—a tool of the “old enemy”—and traces his errors to a want of liberal culture, especially to ignorance of the Greek language and theology. It is, he says, an impropriety to speak of “predestination” or “foreknowledge” in God, since to Him all time is present; but, admitting the use of such words, he holds that predestination is eternal, and is as much a part of God Himself as any other of his attributes. It can, therefore, only be one; we can no more suppose two predestinations in God than two wisdoms or two knowledges. He disallows Gottschalk’s distinction of one “twofold predestination”; the Divine predestination must be truly one, and must be to good only; and such (he maintains) is the use of the term, not only in Scripture, jut in Augustine’s own writings, if rightly understood. Yet the number both of those who shall be delivered by Christ and of those who are to be left to their wickedness is known, and may be said to be predestined; God has circumscribed the wicked by his law, which brings out their wickedness, while it acts in an opposite manner on the good. Scotus strongly asserts the freedom of the will to choose not only evil (to which Lupus had limited it), but good; free-will (he says) is a gift with which our nature is endowed by God—a good gift, although it may be employed for evil; whereas Gottschalk, by referring all virtue and vice to predestination, denies both the freedom of the will and the assistance of grace, and thus falls at once into the errors of the Pelagians and of their extreme opponents. Predestination and foreknowledge in God are one, and relate only to good; for God can foresee only that which has a being, whereas sin and punishment are not. Sin is, as Augustine had taught, only the defect of righteousness; punishment is but the defect of bliss. If the soul has the capacity of blessedness, the longing for bliss without the power of attaining it is the keenest possible torment; thus the true punishment is that which sin inflicts on itself, secretly in the present life, and openly in that which is to come, when those things which now appear to be the pleasures of sin will become the instruments of torment. That which is punished is not our nature (which is God’s work), but the corruption of our nature; nor is God properly the author of punishments; He is only so spoken of inasmuch as He is the creator of the universe in which they are; the wicked will be tormented by their own envy; the righteous will be crowned by their own love. The fire (whether it be corporeal, as Augustine thinks, or incorporeal, according to Gregory) is not needed for the punishment of the wicked—even of the evil, whose pride would suffice for its own chastisement; it is one of the four elements which form the balance and completeness of the universe. It is in itself good; the blessed will dwell in it as well as the wicked, and it will affect each kind according to their capacities even as light produces different effects on sound and on ailing eyes. “Forasmuch as there is no bliss but eternal life, and life eternal is the knowledge of the truth, therefore there is no other bliss than the knowledge of the truth. So, if there is no misery but eternal death, and eternal death is the ignorance of the truth, there is consequently no misery except ignorance of the truth”.

If Hincmar, in inviting Scotus to take part in the controversy, aimed at counteracting the influence of Lupus and Ratramn over Charles the Bald, he was in so far successful; for from that time the king was steadily on his side. But in other respects he found the philosopher a very dangerous and embarrassing ally, so that he even felt himself obliged to disavow him.

The excitement raised by the novelties of Scotus was very great. Wenilo, archbishop of Sens, whom Hincmar had studiously, and hitherto successfully, endeavoured to conciliate now sent a number of propositions, extracted from the book, to Prudentius, with a request that he would examine, and, if necessary, refute them. The bishop of Troyes thereupon wrote against Scotus with great asperity, and he was followed by Florus, a deacon and master of the cathedral school at Lyons. These writers charge Scotus with Pelagianism, to which Prudentius adds accusations of Origenism and Collyridianism. They complain of him for imputing imaginary errors to his opponents; they censure him for substituting philosophy for theology, and sophistical subtleties for arguments from Scripture and ancient authorities. Hincmar and Pardulus entreated Amulo of Lyons again to assist them; but he died in 852, and his successor, Remigius, answered the application by writing, in the name of his church, a book on the opposite side—taking up the case of Gottschalk more expressly than those who had preceded him, censuring the cruelty with which he had been treated, and defending the impugned opinions, with the exception of that which limited the exercise of free-will since the Fall to the choice of evil.

Finding that the literary contest was turning against him, Hincmar resolved to fortify himself with the authority of a council, and at Quiercy, in 853, four decrees on the subject of the controversy were passed. It is laid down that man fell by the abuse of his free-will; that God, by his foreknowledge, chose some whom by his grace He predestinated to life, and life to them : but as for those whom He, by righteous judgment, left in their lost estate, He did not predestine them to perish, but predestined punishment to their sin. “And hereby”, it is said, “we speak of only one predestination of God, which relates either to the gift of grace or to the retribution of justice”. It is defined that our free-will was lost by the Fall, but was recovered through Christ; that we have a free-will to good, prevented and aided by grace, as well as a free-will to evil, deserted by grace; that God would have all men to be saved, and that Christ suffered for all; that the ruin of those who perish is to be ascribed to their own desert.

Prudentius, who was present when these decrees were passed, subscribed them, but afterwards put forth four propositions against them; and Remigius, who, as a subject of Lothair, felt himself independent of the influence of Charles the Bald, wrote, in the name of his church, a book against the articles of Quiercy. Of Scotus the archbishop says that he is ignorant of the very words of Scripture, and that, instead of being consulted on points of faith, he ought either to be pitied as a man out of his right mind, or to be anathematized as a heretic. Remigius, however, maintains the necessity of free-will in order to responsibility. Against the authority of the council of Quiercy was set that of one which met under the presidency of Remigius in 855 at Valence, in Lotharingia. This assembly condemned nineteen propositions extracted from Scotus, which, by a phrase borrowed from St. Jerome’s attack on Coelestius, it characterized as “porridge of the Scots”. It laid down moderate definitions as to free-will and as to the extent of the benefit of the Redeemer’s death. But it censured the four articles of Quiercy as useless, or even noxious and erroneous; and it forbade, in the name of the Holy Spirit, any teaching contrary to its own. The decrees of Valence were confirmed by a council held near Langres in 859, although, at the instance of Remigius, the offensive expressions against the articles of Quiercy were omitted. The subject was again considered by a greater council, to which that of Langres was preliminary, and which met a fortnight later at Savonnikres, a suburb of Toul. At this meeting Remigius acted in a spirit of conciliation, and the decision was adjourned to a future synod.

In the meantime Gottschalk was not inactive in his seclusion. Hincmar had altered an ancient hymn of unknown authorship, in which the application of the word trine to the Godhead seemed to suggest a threefold difference in the nature of the Divine Persons. But Ratramn defended the term, and Gottschalk—eager, it would seem, to provoke his powerful enemy in all ways—put forth in its behalf a tract in which he charged Hincmar with Sabellianism. The archbishop replied in a work of which the substance was shown to Gottschalk, in the hope of converting him, although it was not completed until after his death. He meets the charge of Sabellianism with one of Arianism; he exhorts monks to keep clear of novelties in a style which seems to intimate that his opponent had many adherents among that class; and he gives very significant hints of the bodily and spiritual punishments to which an imitation of Gottschalk would render them liable. Hincmar was not further molested about this affair; but the word to which he had objected, although his objection was supported by the authority of Raban, kept its place in the Gallican service.

In 859, a monk of Hautvilliers named Guntbert, whom Gottschalk had gained, privately left the monastery, and carried an appeal from the prisoner to Rome. It appeared as if the new pope, Nicolas, were disposed to take up the matter. Hincmar wrote to him, professing his willingness to act as the pope should direct—to release Gottschalk, to transfer him to other custody, or even to send him to Rome (although he spoke of the two synods which had condemned the prisoner as a bar to this course); but he refused to appear with him before the pope’s legates at Metz in 863, on an occasion which will be related hereafter. From a letter written by Hincmar to Egilo, archbishop of Sens, who was about to set out for Rome, we learn some details as to Gottschalk’s condition. It is said that in respect of food, drink, and fuel, he was as well treated as any of the monks among whom he lived : that clothes were supplied, if he would receive them; but that, ever since he was placed at Hautvilliers, he had refused to wash not only his body, but even his face and hands. From another writing of Hincmar it appears that the unfortunate man had become subject to strange delusions, and had visions in which the imagery of the Apocalypse was applied to foreshow the ruin of his chief enemy. His long confinement and sufferings, acting on his vain, obstinate, and enthusiastic temper, had partially overthrown his reason.

The synodal discussion of the predestinarian controversy, to which the council of Savonnières had looked forward, was never held. But a council at Toucy, near Toul, in October 860, which was attended by Charles the Bald, Lothair II, and Charles of Provence, by twelve metropolitans, and by bishops from fourteen provinces, adopted a letter drawn up by Hincmar, which is in part a general statement of doctrine, and in part is directed against the invasion of ecclesiastical property. In this letter the freedom of man’s will, the will of God that all men should be saved, the necessity of grace in order to salvation, the Divine mercy in choosing and calling men from out of the “mass of perdition”, and the death of Christ “for all who were debtors unto death”, are distinctly stated, but in such a manner as rather to conciliate than to repel those who in some respects had been the archbishop’s opponents. Hincmar, at the desire of Charles the Bald, employed himself at intervals, from 859 to 863, in composing a work of great length on predestination and the kindred subjects, chiefly in defence of the articles of Quiercy, which he had before maintained in a book of which the preface only is extant. He labours to bring the theology of Augustine, Fulgentius, and others into accordance with his own opinions, which are rather those of the time before the Pelagian controversy arose. He quotes very profusely; but most of the passages which he relies on as St. Augustine’s are from a work falsely ascribed to that father, which had already been employed by Scotus, and declared by Remigius to be spurious. He admits the expression of one twofold predestination, but differs from Gottschalk in saying that, while the righteous are predestined to life, and it to them, punishment is predestined to the reprobate, but they are not predestined to it; that God did not predestinate them, but forsook them. With this work the controversy ceased.

Gottschalk remained in captivity twenty years. In 869, the monks of Hautvilliers perceived that his end was approaching, and sent Hincmar notice of the fact, with an inquiry whether they should allow him to receive the last sacraments. It was replied that they might do so, if he would sign a confession embodying the archbishop’s views as to predestination and the Trinity. But Gottschalk was still unbending, and refused with much vehemence of behavior and language. In consequence of this refusal, he died without the sacraments and under the ban of the church; he was buried in unhallowed earth, and was excluded from prayers for the repose of his soul.

On the question of Gottschalk’s orthodoxy or heterodoxy, very opposite opinions have been pronounced—a result rather of the opposite positions of those who have judged him than of any differences between them as to the facts of the case. Yet as to these facts there is room for an important question—whether his two confessions embody the whole of his doctrine on the subject of predestination, or whether he also held that opinion of an irresistible doom to sin, as well as to punishment, which his adversaries usually imputed to him. A moral judgment of the case is easier. Gottschalk’s sincerity and resolute boldness were marred by his thoroughly sectarian spirit; but the harshness with which he was treated has left on the memory of Hincmar a stain which is not to be effaced by any allowances for the character of the age, since even among his own contemporaries it drew forth warm and indignant remonstrances.

From controversies of doctrine we proceed to some remarkable cases in which questions of other kinds brought the popes into correspondence with the Frankish church.

In 855 the emperor Lothair resigned his crown, and entered the monastery of Prum, where he died six days after his arrival. While his eldest son, Louis II, succeeded him in the imperial title and in the kingdom of Italy, the small kingdom of Arles or Provence fell to his youngest son, Charles, and the other territory north of the Alps, to which the name of Lotharingia was now limited, became the portion of his second son, Lothair II.

Lothair II in 856 married Theutberga, daughter of the duke or viceroy of Burgundy, and sister of Humbert or Hucbert, abbot of St. Maurice. He separated from his wife in the following year, but Humbert, who was more a soldier than a monk, compelled him by a threat of war to take her back. In 859 Theutberga was summoned before a secular tribunal, on a charge of worse than incestuous connection with her brother before her marriage; and the abbot’s profession was not enough to disprove this charge, as the laxity of his morals was notorious.

It now appeared that, in desiring to get rid of his wife, Lothair was influenced by love for a lady named Waldrada, with whom he had formerly been intimate. Two archbishops—Gunther of Cologne, archchaplain of the court, and Theutgaud of Treves, a man who is described as too simple and too ignorant to understand the case—had been gained to the king’s side, and insisted that Theutberga should purge herself by the ordeal of boiling water : but, when she had successfully undergone this trial by proxy, Lothair declared it to be worthless. In the following year the subject came before two synods at Aix-la-Chapelle, in which Wenilo, archbishop of Sens, and another Neustrian prelate were associated with the Lotharingian bishops. Theutberga—no doubt influenced by ill-usage, although she professed that she acted without compulsion—acknowledged the truth of the charges against her, while she declared that she had not consented to the sin; whereupon the bishops gave judgment for a divorce, and, in compliance with the unhappy queen’s own petition, sentenced her to lifelong penance in a nunnery. A third synod, held at Aix in April 862, after hearing Lothair’s representation of his case—that he had been contracted to Waldrada, that his father had compelled him to marry Theutberga, and that his youth and the strength of his passions rendered a single life insupportable to him—gave its sanction to his marrying again; and on the strength of this permission his nuptials with Waldrada were celebrated, and were followed by her coronation. Gunther’s services were rewarded by the nomination of his brother Hilduin to the see of Cambray; but Hincmar refused to consecrate the new bishop, and Pope Nicolas eventually declared the appointment to be null and void.

The partisans of Lothair had represented Hincmar as favorable to the divorce; but in reality he had steadfastly resisted all their solicitations. A body of clergy and laity now proposed to him a number of questions on the subject, and in answer he gave his judgment very fully. There were, he said, only two valid grounds for the dissolution of a marriage—where either both parties desire to embrace a monastic life, or one of them can be proved guilty of adultery; but in the second case, the innocent party may not enter into another marriage during the lifetime of the culprit. Among other matters, he discusses the efficacy of the ordeal, which some of Theutberga’s enemies had ridiculed as worthless, while others explained the fact that her proxy had escaped unhurt by supposing either that she had made a secret confession, or that, in declaring herself clear of any guilt with her brother, she had mentally intended another brother instead of the abbot of St. Maurice. Hincmar defends the system of such trials, and says that the artifice imputed to her, far from aiding her to escape, would have increased her guilt, and so would have ensured her ruin. With respect to a popular opinion that Lothair was bewitched by Waldrada, the archbishop avows his belief in the power of charms to produce the extremes of love or hatred between man and wife, and otherwise to interfere with their relations to each other; and he gives instances of magical practices as having occurred within his own knowledge. He strongly denies the doctrine which some had propounded, that Lothair, as a king, was exempt from all human judgment; for, he said, the ecclesiastical power is higher than the secular, and when a king fails to rule himself and his dominions according to the law of God, he forfeits his immunity from earthly law. He says that the question of the marriage, as it is one of universal concern, cannot be settled within Lothair’s dominions; and, as it was objected that no one but the pope was of higher authority than those who had already given judgment on it, he proposes a general synod, to be assembled from all the Frankish kingdoms, as the fittest tribunal for deciding it.

Theutberga had escaped from the place of her confinement, and had found a refuge with Charles the Bald, who, in espousing her cause, would seem to have been guided less by any regard for its justice than by the hope of turning his nephew’s misconduct to his own advantage. She now appealed to the pope, whose intervention was also solicited by others, and at last by Lothair himself, in his annoyance at the opposition of Hincmar and the Neustrian bishops. In answer to these applications, Nicolas declared that, even if the stories against Theutberga were true, her immoralities would not warrant the second marriage of her husband; he ordered that a synod should be assembled, not only from such parts of the Frankish dominions as Lothair might hope to influence, but from all; and he sent two legates to assist at it, with a charge to excommunicate the king if he should refuse to appear or to obey them.

The synod was held at Metz in 863, but no bishops except those of Lotharingia attended. The legates had been bribed by Lothair; one of them, Rodoald, bishop of Portus, had already displayed his corruptness in negotiations with the Byzantine church. Without any citation of Theutberga, or any fresh investigation of the case, the acts of the synod of Aix were confirmed. Nicolas represents the tone of the bishops as very violent against himself, and says that when one bishop, in signing the acts, had made a reservation of the papal judgment, Gunther and Theutgaud erased all but his name. These two prelates set off to report the decision to the pope—believing probably, from what they had seen of Rodoald that at Rome money would effect all that they or their sovereign might desire. But in this they found themselves greatly mistaken. Nicolas, in a synod which appears to have been held in the ordinary course, annulled the decision of Metz, classing the council with the notorious Latrocinium of Ephesus, and ordering that, on account of the favour which it had shown to adulterers, it should not be called a synod but a brothel. He deposed Gunther and Theutgaud, and declared that, if they should attempt to perform any episcopal act, they must not hope for restoration. He threatened the other Lotharingian bishops with a like sentence in case of their making any resistance; and he announced his judgment to the Frankish sovereigns and archbishops in letters which strongly denounced the conduct of King Lothair—if (it was said) he may be properly styled a king who gives himself up to the government of his passions. Rodoald was about to be brought to trial for his corruption, when he escaped from Rome by night. It was evident from the manner of the pope’s proceedings that the indignation which he sincerely felt on account of Theutberga’s wrongs was not the only motive which animated him; that he was bent on taking advantage of the case to establish his power over kings and foreign churches.

Gunther and Theutgaud, in extreme surprise and anger, repaired to the emperor Lewis II, who was then at Beneventum, and represented to him that the treatment which they had received was an insult not only to their master, but to the whole Frankish church, and to all princes—especially to the emperor himself, under whose safe-conduct they had come to Rome. On this Lewis immediately advanced against Rome, and, without attempting any previous negotiation with the pope, entered the city. Nicolas set on foot solemn prayers, with fasting, for the change of the emperor’s heart. Penitents moved about the streets in long processions, and offered up their supplications in the churches; but as one of these penitential trains was about to ascend the steps of St. Peter’s, it was violently assaulted by some of the imperial soldiers. Crosses and banners were broken in the fray; one large cross of especial sanctity, which was believed to be the gift of the empress Helena to St. Peter’s see, and to contain a piece of the wood on which the Redeemer suffered, was thrown down and trodden in the mire, fromwhich the fragments were picked up by some English pilgrims. Nicolas, in fear lest he should be seized, left the Lateran palace, crossed the river in a boat, and took refuge in St. Peter’s, where for two days and nights he remained without food. But in the meanwhile signs which seemed to declare the wrath of heaven began to appear. The soldier who had broken the precious cross died. Lewis himself was seized with a fever, and in alarm sent his empress to mediate with the pope. A reconciliation was thus effected, and, after having committed many acts of violence, the troops withdrew from Rome. The emperor ordered Gunther and Theutgaud to leave his camp and to return home, and it would seem that Nicolas had stipulated for freedom of action in his proceedings as to the case of Lothair.

Gunther had drawn up, in his own name and in that of his brother archbishop, a protest against their deposition, conceived in terms which Hincmar described as diabolical and altogether unprecedented. In this document Nicolas is charged with madness and tyrannic fury, with extravagant pride and assumption, with fraud and cunning, with outrageous violation of all the forms of justice and ecclesiastical law; the archbishops declare that they spurn and defy his accursed sentence—that they are resolved not to admit him into their communion, “being content with the communion and brotherly society of the whole church” ; and they conclude by asserting that Waldrada was not a concubine but a wife, inasmuch as she had been contracted to Lothair before his union with Theutberga. With this paper Gunther now sent his brother Hilduin to the pope, charging him, if it were refused, to lay it on the high altar of St. Peter’s; and Hilduin executed the commission, forcing his way into St. Peter’s with a party of Gunther’s adherents, who beat the guardians of the church and killed one of them who resisted. Gunther also circulated the protest among the German bishops, and sent a copy of it to Photius, of Constantinople, with whom Nicolas was by this time seriously embroiled. The other Lotharingian bishops, however, were terrified by the pope's threats, or were gained by his promises, and made submission to him in very abject terms.

Gunther had hurried from Rome to Cologne; in defiance of the pope’s sentence he had performed episcopal functions; and he had made a compact with his canons, by which, at a great sacrifice both of power and of revenue, he drew them into concurrence in his proceedings. The pusillanimous Lothair—partly influenced by the demonstrations of his uncles against him—now abandoned the cause of the deposed metropolitans. He gave up Gunther altogether, and expressed horror at his acts, while he entreated that Theutgaud, in consideration of his simple character, and of his obedience to the pope’s judgment, might be more leniently dealt with. As for himself, he professed himself willing to go to Rome, and to obey the pope like one of the meanest of men. Gunther, indignant at finding himself thus sacrificed, declared an intention of exposing all the king’s proceedings, and set out for Rome, carrying with him as much of the treasures of his see as he could lay hands on, in the hope that by such means he might be able to propitiate the pope. But he was again disappointed; Nicolas in a synod renewed the condemnation which had been passed both on him and on Theutgaud. In the meantime Lothair bestowed the archbishopric of Cologne on Hugh, abbot of St. Bertin’s, whom Hincmar describes as a subdeacon, but of habits which would have been discreditable to a layman. The preferment was probably a reward for the exertion of the abbot’s influence with Charles the Bald, to whom he was maternally related.

The meanness of Lothair’s behavior served only to increase the contempt and disgust with which Nicolas had before regarded him. The pope wrote to the other Frankish princes, desiring them not to interfere in the matter, as it was for his own judgment alone; and it is remarked by Hincmar that in these letters he made no use of such terms of courtesy as had been usual in the letters of Roman bishops to sovereigns. He sent Arsenius, bishop of Orba, as his legate, with orders to visit Lewis of Germany and Charles; but it was declared that, unless Lothair would give up Waldrada, the legate must hold no communication with him, nor would the king be admitted to an audience if he should repair to Rome. Arsenius received Theutberga from the hands of Charles, and delivered her to Lothair, who, in terror at the pope’s threats of excommunication, swore on the Gospels and on a fragment of the true cross that he would always treat her with the honor due to a queen, imprecating on himself the most fearful judgments, both in this world and in the next, if he should fail. Twelve of his nobles joined in the oath, and the reunion of the royal pair was sealed by a new coronation. Waldrada was committed to the care of the legate; but in the course of his return to Rome both she and another royal lady of light character, Ingeltrude, wife of Count Boso, contrived to make their escape from him, and Waldrada rejoined Lothair, by whom her escape had been planned. The king had cast aside all regard for his oath almost immediately after having sworn it. His submissiveness towards the pope was forgotten. He ejected Hugh from Cologne, confirmed Gunther’s arrangement with the canons, and put Hilduin into the see as nominal arch, bishop, while both the power and the revenues were really in the hands of Gunther.

Theutberga now again escaped from her husband, and, worn out by the miseries to which she had been subjected, petitioned the pope for a dissolution of the marriage. She went so far as even to own Waldrada to be the rightful wife of Lothair, and she requested leave to repair to Rome and tell all her story. But Nicolas was firm in asserting the rights which the unhappy queen had been wrought on to abandon. He solemnly excommunicated Waldrada, and charged the Frankish bishops to hold Lothair separate from the church until he should repent of his misdeeds. He told Theutberga that he could not comply with a request which was evidently made under constraint; that, if Lothair’s marriage were to be dissolved, the precedent would enable any man to get rid of his wife by ill-usage; that she must consider herself as under the protection of the apostolic see; that, instead of travelling to Rome, she should persuade Lothair to send Waldrada thither for trial: and in all his letters he in­sisted on celibacy on Lothair’s part as a necessary condition of any separation. Lothair again attempted to pacify the pope by flattery; he assured him that he had not cohabited with Waldrada, or even seen her, since her return from Italy; but Nicolas was unmoved, and appeared to be on the point of pronouncing a sentence of excommunication against the king, when he was arrested by death in May 867.

The increase of the papal power under this pontiff was immense. He had gained such a control over princes as was before unknown. He had taken the unexampled steps of deposing foreign metropolitans, and of annulling the decisions of a Frankish national council by the vote of a Roman synod. He had neglected all the old canonical formalities which stood in the way of his exercising an immediate jurisdiction throughout the western church. And in all this he had been supported by the public feeling of indignation against Lothair and his subservient clergy, which caused men to overlook the novelty and the usurping character of the pope’s measures. The other Frank princes had encouraged him in his proceedings against Lothair. The great prelates of Lotharingia, strong in position and in family interest, had rendered themselves powerless before the bishop of Rome by espousing a discreditable and unpopular cause. The pope appeared, not as an invader of the rights of sovereigns and of churches, but as the champion of justice and innocence against the oppressors of the earth.

Adrian II, the successor of Nicolas, had already twice declined the papacy, and was seventy-five years of age at the time of his election. The partisans of the late pope apprehended a change of policy, by which the recent acquisitions might be lost. But in this they were mistaken. Adrian appears to have been urged on by a feeling that he was expected to show want of energy, and by a wish to falsify the expectation. He soon cast aside the air of humility and of deference towards the emperor which he had at first displayed. The losses which the papacy suffered under him arose, not from a reversal of his predecessor’s policy, but from the attempt to carry it on in an exaggerated form, without the skill of Nicolas, without understanding the change of circumstances, or the manner of adapting his measures to them.

The beginning of Adrian’s pontificate was marked by a tragedy among his own nearest connections. The pope, himself the son of a bishop, had been married—a circumstance which contributed to the alarm felt at his election, as Nicolas, like other chief agents in the exaltation of the papacy, had been strenuous for the celibacy of the clergy. Adrian’s wife, and a daughter, the offspring of their marriage, were still alive; but, within a few days after his election, the daughter, who had been betrothed to a nobleman, was carried off, together with her mother, by Eleutherius, a son of Arsenius of Orba. Eleutherius, on being pursued, killed both the women, but was himself taken prisoner. Arsenius, with whose intrigues this affair was connected, did not long survive. It is said that on his deathbed he was heard to discourse with friends, and that he departed without receiving the Eucharist. At the instance of Adrian, the emperor appointed commissioners for the trial of Eleutherius, who was put to death by their sentence.

Lothair conceived fresh hopes from the change of popes, and wrote to Adrian in terms expressive of high regard for his predecessor, while he complained that Nicolas had wronged him by listening to idle rumours. At his request, Adrian released Waldrada from her excommunication, and the king himself was invited to Rome. “Rome”, the pope wrote, “is never unjust, and is always willing to receive the penitent. If you are conscious of innocence, come for a blessing; if guilty, come for the remedy of a suitable repentance”. Theutberga was persuaded by Lothair to renew her application for a divorce. She went to Rome in person, and, in addition to the old grounds, alleged that she had ailments which rendered it impossible for her to perform the duties of a wife. But Adrian, like Nicolas, refused her request, on the ground that she was acting under constraint, and desired her to return home.

The absolution of Waldrada had included the condition that she should not keep company with Lothair. By artfully affecting to obey this order, she goaded his passion to madness, so that he resolved at all risks— even leaving his territories open to the restless ambition of his uncle Charles—to sue in person to the pope for a dissolution of his union with Theutberga. He was made to pay heavily for the means of approach to the pontiff, who, by the intervention of Ingilberga, wife of the emperor Lewis, was prevailed on to meet him at Monte Cassino, where it was supposed that Adrian might be more tractable than when surrounded by the partisans of Nicolas at Rome. Adrian refused to dissolve the marriage, but, in consideration of a large sum of money, agreed to administer the holy Eucharist to the king—a favour which Lothair desired in order to dissipate the popular opinion, which regarded him as virtually excommunicate. “If”, said the pope at the solemnity, “thou hast observed the charge of Nicolas, and art firmly resolved never to have intercourse with Waldrada, draw near, and receive unto salvation; but if thy conscience accuse thee, or if thou purpose to return to wallow in thine uncleanness, refrain, lest that which is ordained as a remedy for the faithful should turn to thy damage”. Lothair, in surprise and agitation, received the consecrated symbols. His nobles, after being adjured as to their consent or privity to any breach of his oath, communicated after him; and Gunther, the survivor of the deposed archbishops, who had once more repaired to Italy in the hope of obtaining a release, was admitted to communicate as a layman, on presenting a written profession of submission, and swearing that he would never again exercise any spiritual office unless the pope should be pleased to relieve him from his disability.

The king followed Adrian to Rome, but a change had come over the pope’s disposition towards him. Instead of being received with the honors usually paid to sovereigns, he found no one of the clergy to meet him when he presented himself at St. Peter’s, and he was obliged to approach the Apostle’s tomb unattended. On retiring to his lodging in the papal palace, he found it unfurnished, and even unswept; and when, on the following day, which was Sunday, he again repaired to the church, no priest appeared to say mass for him. Next day, however, he dined with the pope in the Lateran palace, and after an exchange of presents, in which the king's vessels of gold and silver were requited with a woollen cloak, a palm-branch, and a rod—they parted on friendly terms. The pope resolved to examine the case of the divorce in a council which was to be held at Rome in the following year. With a view to this investigation, he summoned the bishops of the three Frankish kingdoms to send representatives to the council; and he was about to send commissioners across the Alps for the purpose of inquiry, when he received tidings of Lothair’s death. The king had left Rome in the middle of July. At Lucca a fatal sickness broke out among his attendants. He himself died at Piacenza, on the 8th of August; and it is said that before the end of the year all who had partaken of the communion at Monte Cassino were dead, while the few who had abstained from it survived. Theutberga became abbess of a monastery, and bestowed large sums for the soul of the husband who had so cruelly injured her. Waldrada also took refuge in a cloister.

In the question of Lothair’s divorce, Nicolas and Hincmar were led by the common interests of justice and morality to act in harmony with each other. But in other cases, where the claims of Rome conflicted with the archbishop's attachment either to his sovereign or to the national church of France, the popes found in him a decided and formidable opponent.

One of these cases arose out of the conduct of Ebbo, who, as we have seen, had been deprived of the see of Reims for his acts of rebellion against Lewis the Pious. During the contests between that emperor’s sons, Reims for a time fell into the possession of the emperor Lothair, with whom Ebbo had ingratiated himself. The archbishop returned to his see, carrying with him, in addition to the imperial mandate for his restoration, the favorable judgment of a synod held at Ingelheim, under Lothair’s influence, and under the presidency of Drogo of Metz, who had also presided at his deposition. His penitential professions at Thionville were now explained away by the assertion that, in declaring himself “unworthy” of his see, he had meant nothing more than what was signified by the same word in the ordinary style of bishops; he had humbled himself (he said), and therefore had now risen in greater strength than before.

After the battle of Fontenailles, Ebbo fled from Reims in fear of Charles the Bald. He in vain attempted to obtain restitution by means of Sergius II; but the pope, overruling the ancient canons against the translation of bishops, sanctioned his appointment to Hildesheim, on the nomination of Lewis the German, in 844.

Hincmar, soon after his promotion to the archbishopric of Reims in 845, found that some clerks, of whom one Wulfad was the most prominent, had been ordained by Ebbo during his second occupation of the see. He denied the validity of orders conferred by one whom he regarded as an intruder, and, on the application of the clerks to a synod held at Soissons in 853, the case was investigated by a commission of bishops, who declared Ebbo’s restoration to have been uncanonical, and the orders which he had given to be void. Wulfad and his brethren would have been excluded even from lay communion, on the ground that, by charging some members of the synod with having received their consecration from Ebbo, they had incurred the sentence denounced by the council of Elvira against those who should slander bishops; but at the request of Charles the Bald they were released from this penalty. Hincmar, as being a party in the case, and as the regularity of his own appointment had been impugned, desired that the synod’s judgment might be fortified by the highest authority, and requested Leo IV to confirm it. The pope refused, on the ground (among other things) that the clerks had appealed to Rome; but Lothair, hitherto the archbishop’s enemy, interceded for him, and Leo sent him the pall, by which he was constituted primate of Neustria. Benedict III on Hincmar’s application confirmed the privileges thus bestowed on him, and declared that there should be no appeal from his judgment, saving the rights of the apostolic see; he also confirmed the deposition of Wulfad and his companions, provided (as he expressly said) that the facts of the case were as they had been represented to him. And Nicolas, in 863, renewed both the grant to Hincmar and the judgment as to the clerks, with the same condition which had been stated by his predecessor.

But three years later this pope professed to have discovered great unfairness in the statements on which the applications to Benedict and to himself had been grounded, and ordered that Hincmar should restore the clerks, or else should submit the matter to a council, with leave for them, if its judgment should be unfavorable, to appeal to the apostolic see. A second synod was accordingly held at Soissons. Hincmar handed in four tracts, in justification of Ebbo’s deposition, of his own appointment, and of the proceedings against the clerks—to whose restoration, however, he professed himself willing to consent, provided that it could be granted without prejudice to the laws of the church. The council decided that the deposition had been right in point of justice, but that it might be reversed by the higher law of mercy, according to the precedent of the Nicene judgment as to the Novatianists, and to the provisions of the African church for the reconciliation of the Donatists. But Nicolas, instead of confirming the acts, strongly censured the council for having omitted to cancel the judgment of that which had been held in 853; he blamed it for having sanctioned the promotion of Wulfad by Charles the Bald to the see of Bourges without requesting the papal consent; he told the bishops that they ought to have sent him all the documents relating to Ebbo, and that they must now do so; and in letters to them, to Charles, and to Hincmar, he charged the archbishop with falsehood, fraud, cunning, and injustice. At the same time he wrote to Wulfad and his brethren, exhorting them to pay due reverence to Hincmar.

The deposition of Ebbo and the appointment of his successor again came into question before a council assembled from six provinces at Troyes in October 867. The decision was in favour of Hincmar; but the council did an important service to the papal interest by requesting Nicolas to decree that no archbishop or bishop should be deposed without the consent of the apostolic see. Hincmar and Nicolas were at last brought nearer to each other on this question by their respective dangers from other quarters. The archbishop was afraid of the influence which Wulfad had acquired over Charles the Bald, while the pope, who was now engaged in a formidable struggle with the patriarch Photius and the eastern church, was unwilling to tempt the Franks to side with his opponents. On receiving the envoys whom Hincmar had sent to Rome after the synod of Troyes, Nicolas expressed approbation of his proceedings, and wrote to request that he and other learned men of France would assist in the controversy with the Greeks. With this request the archbishop complied; and Nicolas was soon after succeeded by Adrian, who confirmed Wulfad in the see of Bourges and bestowed the pall on him, but at the same time behaved with great respect to Hincmar.

Thus the dispute ended peacefully. But in the course of it much had been done to infringe on the independence of the Frankish church. Nicolas claimed that the Frankish synods should be called by order of the pope; that the parties in a cause might appeal from such synods to Rome either before or after judgment; that the synods should report to the pope before pronouncing the sentence; that the bishops who acted as judges should be compelled to go to Rome for the purpose of justifying their decision; that the pope should have the power of annulling all their acts, so that it should be necessary to begin the process anew. Hincmar and his party, while they had the ancient laws of the church in their favour, felt themselves unable to struggle against the complication of political interests; the archbishop found himself obliged to concede the principle of an appeal to Rome, according to the canon of Sardica, although Charlemagne had excluded that canon from his collection, and it owed its insertion among the Frank capitularies to the forger Benedict the Levite. And the petition of the council of Troyes—suggested, no doubt, by the punishments to which Ebbo and others had been subjected on account of their acts against Lewis the Pious—shows how, under the idea of securing themselves against other powers, the Frankish prelates contributed to aggrandize Rome by investing it with universal control in the character of general protector of the church.

At the same time with the affair as to Ebbo’s ordinations another controversy was going on between Nicolas and Hincmar, which exhibited in a yet more striking manner the nature of the new claims set up in behalf of the papacy.

Rothad, bishop of Soissons, in the province of Reims, had occupied his see thirty years, and had long been on unfriendly terms with the archbishop. The accounts which we have of the differences between the bishop and his metropolitan must be received with caution, as they come for the most part from Rothad, or from the Lotharingian bishops, who were hostile to Hincmar on account of his proceedings in the case of Theutberga; while they are in part directly contradicted by Hincmar himself.

Rothad, according to his own report, with the consent of thirty-three bishops, deposed a presbyter who had been caught in the act of unchastity. The man carried his complaint to Hincmar, who, after having imposed on him a penance of three years, restored him to his benefice, excommunicated and imprisoned the clerk whom Rothad had put into it, and persecuted the bishop himself for his share in the affair. Even by this account, it would seem that Rothad had ventured to invade the rights of his metropolitan by holding a synod independently of him. But in addition to this, Hincmar, while disclaiming all personal malice against the bishop of Soissons, charges him with long insubordination, with notorious laxity of life, and with dilapidating, selling, or pledging the property of his see. However their disagreement may have arisen, Hincmar in 861 suspended Rothad from his office until he should become obedient, and threatened him with deposition; whereupon the bishop appealed to Rome.

In the following year, Rothad appeared at a synod held at Pistres, as if no censure been passed against him. His presence was objected to, on which he again appealed to the pope, and asked leave to go to Rome, which Charles the Bald at first granted. But the case was afterwards, with the concurrence of Charles, examined by a synod at Soissons in the end of the same year, when Rothad, who had been imprisoned for his contumacy in refusing to appear, was sentenced to deposition, while an abbey was assigned to him for his maintenance, and another person was appointed to his see. According to Hincmar, he was content with this arrangement, until some Lotharingian bishops, wishing to use him as a tool against the great opponent of their sovereign's divorce, persuaded him to resume his appeal to the pope. Rothad’s own statement is, that Hincmar, having got possession of a letter in which he requested a continuance of support from some bishops who had befriended him at Pistres, wrongly represented this as an abandonment of his appeal, and a reference of his cause to those Frankish bishops.

Hincmar and the prelates who had met at Soissons, by way of obviating the pope’s objections to their proceedings, requested Nicolas to confirm their acts, while, in excuse for their disregard of Rothad’s appeal, they alleged that the old imperial laws forbade such cases to be carried out of the kingdom. But Nicolas had received representations of the affair from the bishops of Lotharingia, and replied by censuring the synod very strongly for the insult which it had offered to St Peter by presuming to judge a matter in which an appeal had been made to Rome. In consequence of that appeal, he declared its judgment to be null. Temporal laws, he said, are good against heretics and tyrants, but are of no force when they clash with the rights of the church. He tells the members of the assembly that they must either restore Rothad to his see, or within thirty days send deputies to assert their cause against him before the apostolical tribunal. With his usual skill, he assumes the character of a general guardian of the church by remarking that the same evil which had happened to Rothad might befall any one of themselves, and he points out the chair of St. Peter as the refuge for bishops oppressed by their metropolitans. At the same time Nicolas wrote to Hincmar in terms of severe censure. He tells him that, if Rothad had not appealed, he must himself have inquired into the matter—a claim of right to interfere which had not before been advanced by Rome. He asked with what consistency Hincmar could apply to the Roman see for a confirmation of his privileges as metropolitan, or how he could attach any value to privileges derived from Rome, while he did all that he could to lessen its authority; and, as the first letter received no answer, the pope wrote again, telling the archbishop that within thirty days he must either reinstate Rothad, or send him and some representatives of his accusers to Rome, on pain of being interdicted from the celebration of the Eucharist until he should comply. He also wrote to Rothad, encouraging him to persevere in his appeal unless he were conscious of having a bad cause; and, notwithstanding the importunities of Charles and his queen, who entreated him to let the matter rest, he desired the king to send Rothad to Rome. The second letter to Hincmar, and two which followed it, remained unanswered; and Nicolas then wrote a fifth, but in a milder tone, as he was afraid to drive the archbishop to extremities, lest he should join the party of Gunther.

In the beginning of 864, Rothad obtained permission to go to Rome. Hincmar also sent two envoys—not, he said, as accusers, but in order to justify his own proceedings. They carried with them a letter of great length, in which, with profuse expressions of humility and reverence towards the apostolic see, he admits the right of appeal as sanctioned by the Sardican canon, but says that, according to the African canons and to Gregory the Great, Rothad, by referring the case to judges of his own choosing, had foregone the right of carrying it to any other tribunal. He tells the pope that Rothad had for many years been unruly and had treated all remonstrances with contempt, so that he himself had incurred much obloquy for allowing a man so notoriously unfit and incorrigible to retain the episcopal office. He dwells much on the necessity that bishops should obey their metropolitans, and endeavors very earnestly to obtain the pope's confirmation of his past proceedings, assuring him that Rothad shall be well provided for.

Hincmar’s envoys were detained on the way by the emperor Lewis, but the letter was sent onwards and reached the pope. Rothad was allowed to proceed to Rome, and, six months after his arrival, presented a statement of his case. On Christmas eve, three months later, Nicolas ascended the pulpit of St. Mary Major, and made a speech on the subject. Even if Hincmar’s story were true, he said, it was no longer in the power of Rothad, after he had appealed to the apostolic see, to transfer his cause to an inferior tribunal; since Rothad professed himself willing to meet all charges, and since no accuser had appeared against him, the pope declared him to be worthy of restoration;  and, after having waited until the feast of St Agnes, he publicly invested the bishop with pontifical robes, and desired him to officiate at mass before him.

As Rothad maintained that he had never abandoned his appeal, and as his accusers had suffered judgment to go by default, the proceedings of Nicolas thus far might have been justified by the Sardican canon, which suspended the execution of sentence against a bishop until the pope should have submitted the cause to a fresh examination; and Hincmar had failed in the observance of that canon by appointing another bishop to Soissons. But, in letters which he wrote on the occasion, the pope gave vent to some startling novelties—that the decretals of his predecessors had been violated; that the deposition of Rothad was invalid, because the council which had pronounced it was held without the apostolic permission, and, further, because the deposition of a bishop was one of those “greater judgments” which belong to the apostolic chair alone. He required Hincmar, under pain of perpetual deposition, either at once to restore Rothad unconditionally, or to reinstate him for the time, and to appear at Rome for the further trial of the question.

Nicolas had originally stood on the Sardican canon, but he now took very different ground; and the change was the more striking, because the new principles which he advanced were really unnecessary to his cause. These principles were derived from the pretended decretals of Isidore, which are for the first time mentioned as being known at Rome in the letter of Nicolas to the French bishops. In 860, Lupus of Ferrières, at the instigation of Wenilo, archbishop of Sens, had written a letter in which he hinted a reference to them by saying that pope Melchiades, the contemporary of Constantine, was reported to have laid down that no bishop could be deposed without the pope’s consent; and the abbot had requested that Nicolas would send a copy of the decretal as preserved at Rome. From the pope’s silence as to this point in his answer, it is inferred that he then knew nothing of the forged collection; and the same was the case in 863, when he spoke of the decretals of Siricius as the oldest that were known. But now—only one year later—he is found citing those of the Isidorian collection: and when some of the French bishops expressed a doubt respecting them, on the ground that they were not in the code of Dionysius Exiguus, he answered that on the same ground they might suspect the decretals of Gregory and other popes later than Dionysius — nay, they might even suspect the canonical Scriptures; that there were genuine decretals preserved elsewhere; that, as Innocent had ordered all the canonical books to be received, so had Leo ordered the reception of all papal decretals; that they themselves were in the habit of using these epistles when favorable to their own interest, and questioned them only when the object was to injure the rights of the apostolical see. It would seem, therefore, that Nicolas had been made acquainted with the forged decretals during Rothad’s stay at Rome—most probably by Rothad himself. That the bishop of Soissons was privy to the forgery, appears likely from the facts that he was already a bishop when it was executed, and that he was connected with the party from which it emanated. But we need not suppose that Nicolas knowingly adopted an imposture. The principles of the decretals had been floating in the mind of the age; on receiving the forgeries, the pope recognized in them his own ideal of ecclesiastical polity, and he welcomed them as affording a historical foundation for it. We may therefore, (in charity at least,) acquit him of conscious fraud in this matter, although something of criminality will still attach to the care with which he seems to have avoided all examination of their genuineness, and to the eagerness with which he welcomed these pretended antiquities, coming from a foreign country, in disregard of the obvious consideration that, if genuine, they must have all along been known in his own city.

Hincmar made no further active opposition, but acquiesced in the restitution of Rothad, although in his chronicle of the time he speaks of it as effected by might in defiance of rule, and argues that it was inconsistent with the Sardican canon. The act was performed by Arsenius, during the mission which has been mentioned in connection with the history of Lothair’s marriages, and Rothad appears to have died soon after, in the beginning of Adrian's pontificated

If even Nicolas had found Hincmar a dangerous antagonist, Adrian was altogether unequal to contend with him.

On the death of Lothair II, in 869, Charles the Bald immediately seized his dominions. Adrian felt that, after the part which his predecessor and he himself had taken to make the world regard the papal see as the general vindicator of justice, he was bound to interfere in behalf of the nearer heirs — the emperor Lewis, and his uncle the king of Germany. He therefore wrote in terms of strong remonstrance to Charles, to the nobles of Lotharingia, and to the Neustrian bishops; he sent envoys who, during the performance of divine service at St. Denys, threatened the wrath of St. Peter against the king; he wrote to Hincmar, blaming him for his supineness, desiring him to oppose his sovereign’s ambitious projects, and charging him, if Charles should persist in them, to avoid his communion; and, as his letters received no answer, he wrote again, threatening, apparently in imitation of Gregory IV, to go into France in person for the redress of the wrong which had been attempted. In the meantime Hincmar had placed the crown of Lotharingia on the head of Charles, who by the partition of Mersen had made an accommodation with Lewis of Germany, and consequently felt himself independent of the pope. The archbishop took no notice of Adrian’s first communication; but he returned a remarkable answer to the second. He disclaimed all judgment of the political question as to inheritance; his king, he says, had required his obedience, and he had felt himself bound to obey. He complains of it as a novel hardship that he should be required to avoid the communion of Charles : for the Lotharingian bishops had not been obliged to break off communion with their late sovereign, although he lived in adultery; the popes themselves had not broken off communion with princes who were guilty of crimes, or even of heresy; and Charles had not been convicted of any breach of faith which could warrant his bishops in refusing to communicate with him.

But the most striking part of the letter was where Hincmar professed to report the language held by the nobles of Lotharingia—a significant hint of his own opinion, and of the reception which the pope might expect if he were to follow out the line of conduct on which he had entered. He tells Adrian that they contrast his tone towards Charles with the submissiveness of former popes towards Pipin and Charlemagne; they recall to mind the indignities which Gregory IV had brought on himself by his interference in Frankish affairs; they loudly blame the pope for meddling with politics, and for pretending to impose a sovereign on them; they wish him to keep to his own affairs, as his predecessors had done, and to defend them by his prayers and by the prayers of the clergy from the Normans and their other enemies; they declare that a bishop who utters unjust excommunications, instead of excluding the objects of them from eternal life, only forfeits his own power of bindings

The pope was greatly incensed. He countenanced a rebellion raised against Charles by one of his sons, Carloman, who had been ordained a deacon; he forbade the French bishops to excommunicate the rebel prince when their sovereign required them to do so. But Hincmar and his brethren, in despite of this, pronounced sentence of degradation and excommunication against Carloman,0 who, on being taken, was condemned to death, but escaped with the loss of his eyes, and received the abbey of Epternach from the charity of Lewis the German. And Adrian, after having committed himself by threats and denunciations in a style exaggerated from that of Nicolas, found himself obliged to let these acts of defiance pass without taking any further measures against those who were concerned in them. 

A yet more remarkable collision arose out of the conduct of Hincmar, bishop of Laon. The archbishop of Reims had in 858 obtained the see of Laon for his nephew and namesake, who is described as entirely dependent on him for the means of subsistence; but he soon found reason to repent of this step, which appears, from the younger Hincmar’s character, to have been prompted by family or political considerations rather than by a regard for the benefit of the church. The bishop of Laon received from Charles the Bald a distant abbey and an office at court. For these preferments he neglected his diocese; he made himself odious both to clergy and to laity by his exactions; and he treated his uncle’s authority as metropolitan with contempts. In consequence of a disagreement with the king, he was tried before a secular court in 868; he was deprived of his civil office, and the income of his see was confiscated. On this occasion, the elder Hincmar, considering that the cause of the church was involved, forgot his private grounds for dissatisfaction with his kinsman’s conduct, and came to the bishop’s support. In a letter to Charles (in which, among other authorities, he cites some of the forged decretals), he declared that bishops were amenable to no other judgment than that of their own order; that the trial of a bishop by a secular tribunal was contrary to the ancient laws of the church, to those of the Roman emperors, and to the example of the king’s predecessors; that it was a sign that the end of the world was at hand; that royalty is dependent on the episcopal unction, and is forfeited by violation of the engagements contracted at receiving it. At the diet of Pistres, in 868, the archbishop maintained his nephew’s interest, and the younger Hincmar, on entreating the king’s forgiveness, recovered the revenues of his see.

But fresh disagreements very soon broke out between the kinsmen, and the bishop of Laon involved himself in further troubles by the violence which he used in ejecting a nobleman who was one of the tenants of his church. The king, after citing him to appear, and receiving a refusal, ordered him to be arrested; whereupon he took refuge in a church and placed himself beside the altar. In April 869 he appeared before a synod at Verberie; but he declined its judgment, appealed to the pope, and desired leave to proceed to Rome for the prosecution of his appeal. The permission was refused, and he was committed to prison. Before setting out for Verberie, he had charged his clergy, in case of his detention, to suspend the performance of all divine offices, including even baptism, penance, the viaticum of the dying, and the rites of burial, until he should return, or the pope should release them from the injunctions The clergy, in great perplexity and distress, now applied to the archbishop of Reims for direction in the matter. Hincmar by letter desired his nephew to recall the interdict; on his refusal, he cancelled it by his own authority as metropolitan, and produced ancient authorities to assure the clergy that, as their bishop’s excommunication was irregular and groundless, they were not bound to obey it.

About the time of Charles’s coronation in Lotharingia, the bishop of Laon was set at liberty, his case being referred to a future synod. He forthwith renewed his assaults on his uncle, whom he denounced as the author of his late imprisonment; he espoused the cause of the rebel Carloman; and he sent forth a letter in which he asserted for all bishops a right of appealing to Rome — not against a sentence of their brethren (which was the only kind of appeal hitherto claimed), but in bar of the jurisdiction of local synods. For this claim he alleged the authority of the forged decretals. The archbishop replied, not by denying the genuineness of these documents—which, however he may have suspected it, he was not, after his own use of them, at liberty to impugn —but by maintaining that, as they had been issued on particular occasions, their application was limited to the circumstances which called them forth; that they were valid only in so far as they were agreeable to the ecclesiastical canons, and that some of them had been superseded by the determinations of councils later than their professed date. Such a view of the decretals was evidently even more prejudicial to the new Roman claims than an assertion of their spuriousness would have been.

While Charles was engrossed by the affairs of Lotharingia, the case of the younger Hincmar was postponed. But he was brought before synods at Gondreville and Attigny in 870, and pamphlets were exchanged between him and his uncle—one, by the archbishop, extending to great length, and divided into fifty-five chapters. At Attigny the bishop of Laon submitted to swear obedience to the authority of his sovereign and of his metropolitan; and, after having in vain renewed his request for leave to go to Rome, he asked for a trial by secular judges, who pronounced a decision in his favour. The elder Hincmar was indignant, both because his nephew had abandoned the clerical privileges in submitting to a lay tribunal, and on account of the result of the trial.

The bishop was again brought before a synod which met at Doucy, near Mousson, on the Maas, in August 871, when fresh misdemeanors were laid to his charge—that he had made away with the property of his see, that he had sided with Carloman, had refused to sign the excommunication uttered against the rebel, and had slandered Charles to the pope. It was not until after the third summons that the accused condescended to appear. He charged the king with having invaded his dignity; the archbishop of Reims with having caused his imprisonment : and on these grounds he refused to be judged by them. Charles repelled the charges against himself, and joined with the nobles who were present in swearing that the imputation against the archbishop was false. In reply to his claim of a right to appeal to Rome, the bishop was reminded of the canons which ordered that every cause should be terminated in the country where it arose, and was told that he could not appeal until after a trial by the bishops of his own province. Notwithstanding his persistence in refusing to answer, the synod proceeded to examine the matter; and the elder Hincmar, after having collected the opinions of the members, pronounced sentence of deposition against his nephew, reserving only such a power of appeal as was sanctioned by the council of Sardica. The synod then wrote to the pope, stating the grounds of their judgment, and expressing a hope that, in consideration of the bishop's incorrigible misconduct, he would confirm the sentence. They limit the right of appealing agreeably to the Sardican canon, and desire that, if the pope should entertain the appeal which had been made to him, he would commit the further trial of the cause to bishops of their own neighborhood, or would send envoys to sit with the local bishops for the purpose; and they beg that in any case he would not restore Hincmar to his see without a provincial inquiry, but would proceed according to the canons.

Adrian replied in a very lofty tone. He censured the synod for having ventured to depose the accused without regard to his appeal, and charged them to send him to Rome, with some of their own number, in order to a fresh inquiry. The answer of the Frankish bishops was firm and decided. They professed that they could only account for Adrian's letter by supposing that, in the multiplicity of his engagements, he had been unable to read the whole of the documents which they had sent to him; they justified their proceedings, and declared that, if the pope should persist in the course which he had indicated, they were resolved to stand on the rights of their national church.

Adrian’s letter to the synod had been accompanied by one in a like strain addressed to Charles, who was greatly provoked by it, and employed the elder Hincmar to reply. The archbishop executed his task with hearty zeal. Charles, in whose name the letter was written, is made to tell the pope that the language which he had held was improper to be used towards a king, and unbecoming the modesty of a bishop, and desires him to content himself with writing as his predecessors had written to former sovereigns of France. For a pope to speak of “ordering” a king is said to be a new and unexampled audacity. It is denied that Adrian was entitled to evoke the case of the younger Hincmar to Rome for trial. The privileges of St. Peter depend on the exercise of justice; the king will not violate the principles of Scripture and of the church by interposing to defeat justice in a case where the offences of the accused are so many and so clear. He declines with indignation the office which the pope would impose on him by desiring him to guard the property of the see of Laon; the kings of the Franks had hitherto been reckoned lords of the earth—not deputies or bailiffs of bishops. He threatens, if the matter cannot be ended at home, to go to Rome and maintain the rightfulness of his proceedings. The pope had spoken of decrees; but any decree which would affect to bind a sovereign must have been vomited forth from hell. The letter concludes by declaring the king’s willingness to abide by the known rules of Scripture, tradition, and the canons, while he is determined to reject “anything which may have been compiled or forged to the contrary by any person”—the plainest intimation that had as yet been given of Hincmar’s opinion as to the Isidorian decretals.

Adrian again felt that he had committed a mistake in advancing pretensions which were thus contested; and a league which had just been concluded between Lewis the German and his nephew the emperor contributed to alarm the pope as to the consequences which might follow from a breach with the king of Neustria. He therefore wrote again to Charles, exchanging his imperious tone for one of soothing and flattery. After some slight allusions to the style of the king’s letter, he proceeds, (as he says)” to pour in the oil of consolation and the ointment of holy love”. He begs that he may not be held accountable for any expressions which might have seemed harsh in his former letters; and, knowing the intensity of the king’s desire for additional territory and power, he volunteers an assurance that, if he should live to see a vacancy in the empire, no other candidate than Charles shall with his consent be raised to it. The case of the bishop of Laon is treated as of inferior moment; the pope still desires that he may be sent to Rome, but promises that he shall not be restored unless a full inquiry shall have shown the justice of his cause, and that this inquiry shall be held in France. Adrian did not live to receive an answer to this letter; and Hincmar the younger was kept in prison until, by taking part in fresh intrigues, he exposed himself to a severer punishment.

Adrian’s conduct in this affair had been alike imprudent and unfortunate. The French bishops had set aside the false decretals; they had insisted on confining the papal right as to appeals within the limits which had been defined by the council of Sardica; they had denied that the examination of all weightier causes belonged to the pope alone; they had denied that he had the right of evoking a cause to Rome before it had been submitted to the judgment of a national synod, and would only allow him the power of remitting it, after such judgment, to be again examined by the bishops of the country in which it arose; and his lofty pretensions had ended in a humiliating concessions Yet the Roman see had gained something. Hincmar, in all his opposition to the papal claims, carefully mixes up professions of deep reverence for the authority of the apostolic chair; his objections to the Isidorian principles, being addressed to his nephew, were not likely to become much known at Rome, while, as he had not openly questioned the genuineness of the decretals, the popes might henceforth cite them with greater confidence; and a feeling that the power of the papacy was useful to the church restrained him in the midst of his opposition to it. Both bishops and princes now saw in the papacy something which they might use to their advantage; and the real benefit of all applica­tions to Rome for aid was sure to redound to the Roman see itself.

The circumstances of John VIII’s election as the successor of Adrian are unknown; but he appears to have belonged to the Frankish party among the Roman clergy, and there is no reason to doubt that the emperor consented to his appointment. In 875 the death of the emperor Lewis II without issue opened up to Charles the Bald the great object of his ambition; and the time was now come for the pope to assume the power of disposing of the empire—an assumption countenanced by the fact that his predecessors had long acted as arbiters in the dissensions of the Carolingian princes. Setting aside the stronger hereditary claims of Lewis the German, John invited Charles to Rome, and on Christmas-day—seventy-five years after the coronation of Charlemagne—placed the imperial crown on his head. Although the pope afterwards declared that this was done in obedience to a revelation which had been made to his predecessor Nicolas, it would appear that influences of a less exalted kind had also contributed to the act. The annalist of Fulda, whose tone towards the “tyrant” of France is generally very bitter, tells us that, in order to obtain the empire, Charles had made a prodigal use of bribery among the senators, “after the fashion of Jugurtha”; nor did the pope himself fail to benefit on the occasion. A writer of later date d is undoubtedly wrong in saying that Charles ceded to him certain territories which are known to have then belonged to the Greek empire; but there is reason to believe that he gave up the control of elections to the papacy, released the pope from the duty of doing homage, and withdrew his resident commissioners from Rome, leaving the government in the hands of the pope, while the title of Defender still served to connect the emperor with the city, and entitled the Romans and their bishops to look to him for aid.

Charles now professed that he owed the empire to John, and during the remainder of his days he was solicitous to serve the author of his dignity. Proceeding northwards, he was crowned as king of Italy at Pavia, in February 876, when the estates declared that, as God, through the vicar of St. Peter and St. Paul, had called him to be emperor, so they chose him king. The acts of Pavia were confirmed in an assembly held some months later at Pontyon, where the Neustrian clergy and nobles professed that they chose him for their sovereign, as he had been chosen by the pope and by the Lombards. This change of title from a hereditary to an elective royalty appeared to hold out to the pope a hope of being able to interfere in the future disposal of the Neustrian and Italian kingdoms; but an attempt which was made in his behalf at Pontyon, although zealously supported by the emperor, met with a strenuous opposition from the Frankish clergy. The papal legate, John, bishop of Tusculum, read a letter by which Ansegis, archbishop of Sens, was constituted vicar apostolic and primate of Gaul and Germany, with power to assemble synods, to execute the papal orders by the agency of bishops, and to bring all important matters to Rome for decision. Hincmar and his brethren requested leave to examine the document; to which the emperor replied by asking them whether they would obey the pope, and telling them that he, as the pope’s vicar in the council, was resolved to enforce obedience. He ordered a chair to be set for Ansegis beside the legate; and at his invitation the archbishop of Sens walked past the metropolitans who had held precedence of him, and took his seat in the place of dignity. But Hincmar and the other bishops behaved with unshaken firmness. They repeated their request that they might be allowed to see the pope’s letter, and to take a copy of it. They protested against the elevation of Ansegis as uncanonical—as infringing on the primacy granted to the see of Reims in the person of Remigius, and on the privileges bestowed on Hincmar by Benedict, Nicolas, and Adrian; nor could they be brought to promise obedience to the pope, except such as was agreeable to the canons, and to the example of their predecessors. One bishop only, Frotair, was disposed to comply, in the hope of obtaining a translation from the diocese of Bordeaux, which had been desolated by the Northmen, to that of Bourges but his brethren objected to the translation as contrary to the laws of the church. The emperor, provoked by Hincmar’s opposition, required him to take a new oath of fealty in the presence of the assembly, as if his loyalty were suspected—an unworthy return for the archbishop’s long, able, and zealous exertions for the rights of the crown and of the national church. The council broke up without coming to any satisfactory determination, and Hincmar soon after produced a strong defence0 of the rights of metropolitans against the new principles on which the commission to Ansegis was grounded. Charles was induced by political reasons to act in a spirit of conciliation,0 and the pope got over the difficulty as to Ansegis by conferring the primacy of Gaul on the see of Arles, to which it had been attached before the Frankish conquest. But amid the commotions of the time this arrangement had no practical effect.

In the meantime the pope was greatly disquieted at home by the factions of his city, by the petty princes and nobles of the neighborhood, and by the Saracens, who, since the death of Lewis II, carried on their ravages without any effectual check. Sometimes the nobles made alliance with the enemies of Christendom. Naples, Gaeta, Amalfi, and Sorrento, after having suffered much at their hands, entered into a league with them, and united with them in the work of devastation and plunder. Sergius, duke of Naples, made frequent incursions into the papal territory, and John, after having in vain employed gentler means, uttered an anathema against him. On this, the duke’s brother,  Athanasius, bishop of Naples, took on himself the execution of the sentence, seized Sergius, put out his eyes, and sent him to the pope, who requited the bishop with a profusion of thanks and commendations, quoting the texts of Scripture which enjoin a preference of the Saviour over the dearest natural affections. Athanasius now annexed the dukedom to his spiritual office. But he soon discovered that he was unable to cope with the Saracens, whereupon he allied himself with them, harassed the pope after the same fashion as his brother, and obliged John to buy him off with a large sum of money, in consideration of which he promised to break off his connection with the infidels. But the promise was not fulfilled, and the pope, with a Roman synod, uttered an anathema against the duke-bishop. Beset and continually annoyed as he was by such enemies, John implored the emperor to come to his assistance, and Charles was disposed to comply with the entreaty; but the unwillingness of the Frank chiefs to consent to such an expedition may be inferred from the heavy price which the emperor paid for their concurrence, by allowing the office of his counts to be converted into an hereditary dignity at the council of Quiercy in 887. The pope, on being informed of his protector’s approach, set out to meet him, and on the way held a council at Ravenna, where he passed some canons by which, in accordance with the pseudo-Isidorian principles, the power of bishops was exalted, while that of metropolitans was depressed. He met the emperor at Vercelli, and proceeded in his company to Tortona, where Richildis, the wife of Charles, was crowned as empress. But the emperor, instead of prosecuting his expedition, retired before the advancing force of Carloman, the son and successor of Lewis the German; and he died in a hut on the pass of Mont Cenis. The concessions which this prince had made both to Rome and to his nobles had greatly weakened the power of the Frankish crown, and the policy which he had lately followed in ecclesiastical affairs was very dangerous to the rights of the national church. Yet although, for the sake of his private objects, he had in his latter days behaved with much obsequiousness to the pope, it is clear that he had no intention of allowing the principles of the decretals to be established in their fullness within his dominions north of the Alps.

After the death of Charles, the empire was vacant until 884. The pope, finding himself continually annoyed by Lambert, marquis of Spoleto, and other partisans of the German Carolingians,0 declared his intention of seeking aid in France, and, after some forcible detention, which he avenged by anathemas against Lambert and Adalbert of Tuscany, he had embarked on board ship, and landed at Genoa. The reception which he at first met with in France was not encouraging. He had offended the clergy by his attempts against the national church, and especially by the commission to Ansegis; while all classes were irritated on account of the costly and fruitless expedition which he had induced their late sovereign to undertake. John wrote letters to all the Frankish princes, urgently summoning them and their bishops to attend a council at Troyes; but the bishops of Gaul only appeared, and the only sovereign present was the king of France, Lewis the Stammerer, who was crowned anew by the pope, although, in consequence of an irregularity in his marriage, he was unable to obtain that the queen should be included in the coronation. At Troyes, as at Ravenna, John proposed and passed some canons which raised the episcopal privileges to a height before unknown, and he dealt about anathemas with his usual profusion. The bishops joined with him in condemning Adalbert, Lambert, and his other Italian enemies, and in return obtained from him a sentence against the invaders of their own property. But they resolutely stood out for their national rights, insisting on the Sardican canon which limited the power of the Roman see as to appeals, and on those ancient laws of the church which forbade translations such as that of Frotair. And when the pope produced a grant of Charles the Bald, bestowing the abbey of St. Denys on the Roman see, they met him with a positive denial that the king could alienate the possessions of the crown.

John was greatly provoked by Hincmar’s steady resistance to the pretensions of Rome; and some of the archbishop’s enemies now took advantage of this feeling to annoy him by bringing forward his nephew, who, after having been imprisoned and banished, had at last been blinded by order of Charles on account of his connection with an invasion from the side of Germany. The unfortunate man was led into the place of assembly, and petitioned for a restoration to his see. But the pope, besides that he may have been afraid to venture on a step so offensive to the metropolitan of Reims, was restrained by the circumstance that he had confirmed the deposition of the younger Hincmar, and had consecrated his successor, Hildenulf. He therefore only in so far favored the petition as to give the deposed bishop leave to sing mass, and to assign him a pension out of the revenues of Laon, while he refused to accept the resignation of Hildenulf, who alleged that his health disqualified him for the performance of his duties. The enemies of the elder Hincmar, however, were resolved to make the most of the matter as a triumph over him; they arrayed the blind man in episcopal robes, and, after having with great ceremony presented him to the pope, led him into the cathedral, where he bestowed his benediction on the peopled. It does not appear what answer the pope obtained to his request for assistance; but it is certain that no assistance was sent.

John had conceived the idea of carrying his claim to the power of bestowing the empire yet further by choosing a person whose elevation should be manifestly due to the papal favour alone—Boso, viceroy of Provence, who had gained his friendship on occasion of his visit to France. The project, however, was found impossible, nor was the pope more successful in an attempt to secure the kingdom of Italy for his candidate. But, on the death of Lewis the Stammerer, Boso was chosen by a party of bishops and nobles as king of Provence, which was then revived as a distinct sovereignty; and it would seem that a belief of the pope’s support contributed to his election, although John soon after wrote to the archbishop of Vienne, reproving him for having used the authority of Rome in behalf of Boso, whom the pope denounces as a disturber of the kingdom. John died in December 882; it is said that some of his own relations administered poison to him, and, finding that it did not work speedily, knocked out his brains with a mallet.

In the same month died the great champion of the Frankish church. Towards the end of his life Hincmar had had a serious dispute with Lewis III as to the appointment of a bishop to Beauvais. In answer to the king’s profession of contempt for a subject who attempted to interfere with his honor, the archbishop used very strong language as to the relations of the episcopal and the royal powers. He tells him that bishops may ordain kings, but kings cannot consecrate bishops; and that the successors of the apostles must not be spoken of as subjects. “As the Lord said, ‘Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you’, so may I say in my degree, ‘You have not chosen me to the prelacy of the church, but I, with my colleagues and the other faithful ones of God, have chosen you to be governor of the kingdom, under the condition of duly keeping the laws’.” Hincmar was at length compelled to leave his city by the approach of a devastating force of Northmen. He set out m a litter, carrying with him the relics of St. Remigius, and died at Epernay, on the 21st of December. The Annals of St. Bertin, which are the most valuable record of the period, are supposed to have been written by him from the year 861 to within a month of his death.

The first and second successors of John in the papacy, Marinus (A.D. 882) and Adrian III. (A.D. 884), appear to have been chosen without the imperial licence, and by means of the German interests. On the death of Adrian, which took place as he was on his way to Germany in 885, Stephen V was consecrated without any application for the consent of the emperor, Charles the Fat; but Charles expressed great indignation at the omission, and had already taken measures for deposing the pope, when a Roman legate arrived at the imperial court, and succeeded in appeasing him by exhibiting a long list of bishops, clergy, and nobles who had shared in the election.

Charles the Fat, a younger son of Lewis the German, had received the imperial crown from John VIII in 881, and, by the deaths of other princes, had gradually become master of the whole Carolingian empire. But his reign was disastrous; in 887 he was deposed by Arnulf, an illegitimate son of his brother Carloman; and, after having been supported for some months by alms, he died in the following year—whether of disease or by violence is uncertain. The popular feeling as to this unfortunate prince, the last legitimate descendant of Charlemagne, may be inferred from the tone in which he is spoken of by the annalists of the time. They tenderly dwell on his virtues and amiable qualities; they express a trust that the sufferings which he patiently bore in this world may be found to have prepared his way to a better inheritance; it is even said that at his death heaven was seen to open, and to receive his soul.

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER III.

 

THE GREEK CHURCH—PHOTIUS.

AD. 843-898.

 

 

Michael III, the son of Theophilus and Theodora, grew up under evil influences. His maternal uncle Bardas founded schemes of ambition on the corruption of the young prince’s character. He removed erne of the male guardians by death, and another by compelling him to retire into a monastery; and by means of a worthless tutor, as well as by his own discourse, he instilled into the emperor a jealous impatience of the control of his mother and sister. At the age of eighteen Michael threw of this yoke. Theodora called together the senate, showed them the treasures which her economy had amassed, in order that she might not be afterwards suspected of having left her son without ample provision, resigned her share in the regency, and withdrew from the palace.

Michael now gave the loose to his depraved tastes and appetites. His chosen associates were athletes, charioteers, musicians, buffoons, and dancing-girls. He himself entered the lists in the public chariot races, and insisted on receiving his prizes from the band of a consecrated image. He joined in the feasts and drinking bouts of his companions; he became sponsor for their children, and on such occasions bestowed lavish presents; he rewarded acts of disgusting buffoonery with costly gifts, and even encouraged his vile favorites to practise their gross and brutal jests on his mother. The wealth which he had inherited was soon dissipated; and after having endeavoured to supply his necessities by plundering churches of their ornaments, he was reduced to melt down his plate, and even the golden tissues of the imperial robes.

The most outrageous of Michael’s extravagances was his profane mimicry of religion. He organized a mock hierarchy, of which one Theophilus, who was known by the name of Gryllus, was the chief. Under this patriarch were twelve metropolitans, the emperor himself being one of the number. They went through a farcical ordination; they were arrayed in costly robes imitated from those of the church; they sang obscene songs to music composed in ridicule of the ecclesiastical chant; they burlesqued the trials, condemnations, and depositions of bishops; they had jewelled altar-vessels, with which they ad­ministered an Eucharist of mustard and vinegar. On one occasion this ribald crew encountered the venerable patriarch Ignatius at the head of a solemn procession, when Gryllus, who was mounted on an ass, rudely jostled him, and the attendant mummers twanged their harps in derision, insulted the patriarch with filthy language, and beat the clergy of his train. After the death of their patron, some of the wretches who had shared in these abominations were called to account before the great council of 869, when they pleaded that they had acted through fear of the emperor, and expressed contrition for their offences.

During the course of ages, a change had come over the characters which had formerly distinguished the Greek and the Latin churches respectively. Among the Greeks the fondness for speculation had been succeeded by a settled formalism, while the rigidity of the Latins had yielded to the new life infused by the accession of the barbarian nations to the church. But, although different from that of earlier times, a marked distinction still existed. The influence of Augustine, which had so largely moulded the western mind, and had given prominence to the doctrines of grace above all others, had not extended to the east. From the time of the Trullan council, the churches had been divided by a difference of usages, especially as to the marriage of the clergy; and, although the question as to the procession of the Holy Ghost had been laid to rest in the days of Charlemagne, it still remained as a doctrinal centre around which other causes of discord might array themselves. The see of Rome had gradually risen to a height far above its ancient rival; and while Constantinople could not but be dissatisfied with this change, there was on the Roman side a wish to make the superiority felt. Political jealousies also contributed to feed the smouldering ill-feeling which any accident might fan into a flame. And now a personal question produced a rupture which tended far towards the eventual separation of the churches.

Nicetas, a son of Michael Rhangabe, had, on his father’s deposition, been thrust into a cloister at the age of fourteen. He assumed the name of Ignatius, became a priest, and, having acquired a high character for piety, was, in 846, promoted by Theodora to the see of Constantinople, on the recommendation of a famous hermit. His predecessor, Methodius, had been engaged in differences with Gregory bishop of Syracuse, who, having been driven from his own diocese by the Saracens, usually lived at Constantinople, and the patriarch had uttered an anathema against the bishop. In Ignatius the feeling of religious antagonism could hardly fail to be stimulated by the fact that Gregory was a son of Leo the Armenian, by whom his own father, Michael, had been dethroned. He refused Gregory’s assistance at his consecration; in 851 he deposed and excommunicated him for having uncanonically ordained a person of another diocese; and at the patriarch’s request the sentence was confirmed by a Roman synod under Benedict III. The inhabitants of the capital were divided between Ignatius and Gregory; but, although the opposition to the patriarch was strong, he earned high and deserved credit by his conduct as a pastor.

His conscientious zeal for the duties of his office induced him to remonstrate with Bardas on the subject of a scandalous imputation—that the minister, after having divorced his wife on some trivial pretext, lived in an incestuous intercourse with the widow of his son; and finding remonstrance ineffectual, the patriarch proceeded so far as to refuse the holy Eucharist to him at Epiphany, 857. Bardas, whose influence over his nephew was continually increasing, resolved on vengeance. He persuaded Michael that, in order to the security of his power, it would be expedient to compel Theodora and her daughters to become nuns, and Ignatius was summoned to officiate at their profession. The patriarch refused, on the ground that it would be a violation of his duty towards the empress and one of her daughter who had been appointed regents, by the will of Theophilus. On this Bardas accused him of treason, adding a charge of connection with the interest of a crazy pretender to the throne, named Gebon; and Ignatius was banished to the island of Terebinthus.

Bardas resolved to fill the vacant throne with a man whose brilliant reputation might overpower the murmurs excited by the deprivation of Ignatius. Photius was a member of a distinguished Byzantine family, a great nephew of the patriarch Tarasius, and connected with the imperial house by the marriage of his uncle to a sister of Theodora. He had lived in the enjoyment of wealth and splendour, he had been ambassador to the caliph of Bagdad, and was now secretary of state and protospathary and in the midst of his occupations he had acquired an amount of learning so far surpassing that of his contemporaries that his enemies even referred it to unhallowed sources. He had been accustomed to carry on a part of his studies in company with his brother Tarasius, and, on taking leave of him when about to set out on the embassy to Bagdad, presented him with another companion, in the shape of a summary of books which Photius had read by himself. This work—the Myriobiblon or Bibliotheca—contains notices of two hundred and eighty books in classical and ecclesiastical literature, with summaries of the contents, abridgments, extracts, and comments; and, in addition to its value as a treasury of much which would otherwise have perished, it is remarkable in the history of literature as the prototype of our modern critical reviews. Among his other writings are a Dictionary; a book of discussions on questions from Scripture; a considerable number of letters; and a collection of ecclesiastical laws.

With the exception of such information as may be gathered from his own works, our knowledge of Photius comes almost exclusively from his adversaries. The enmity of these in his own time was bitter; and his name has since been pursued by writers in the papal interest with a rancour which can perhaps only be paralleled by their treatment of the protestant reformers. The biographer of Ignatius tells us that the intruding patriarch took part in Michael’s drinking bouts, and made no scruple of associating with Gryllus and his gang; and another Greek writer states that on one occasion, when the emperor was overcome by fifty cups, Photius swallowed sixty without any appearance of intoxication. The second of these charges, however, is accompanied by fables so gross as altogether to destroy the credit of the author’s evidence against Photius; and such tales are utterly inconsistent with the admission of his enemies, that he had succeeded (although, as they think, undeservedly) in gaining a character for sanctity. Nor was his orthodoxy as yet impeached, although he was afterwards called in question for having taught that man has a reasonable and also a spiritual soul—an opinion countenanced by the authority of many among the earlier fathers. Like Ignatius, he was a supporter of the cause of images, for which he states that his parents had suffered in the times of persecution.

Attempts were made to induce Ignatius to resign his dignity; but, as such a step would have involved an acknowledgment of guilt, he steadfastly withstood both entreaties and severities. At length, however, he was drawn into something which the court could regard as a compliance; and Photius, after having been ordained by Gregory of Syracuse through all the degrees of the ministry on six successive days, was enthroned as patriarch on Christmas-day. He repeatedly declares, even in letters to Bardas himself, that the promotion was forced on him, and tells the pope that he had allowed himself to be imprisoned before he would accept it. Nor need we suppose his reluctance insincere; for even an ambitious man (as Photius certainly was) might well have hesitated to encounter the difficulties of a position which was to be held to the exclusion of such a prelate as Ignatius, and by the favour of such patrons as Bardas and Michael; while, in mitigation of the unseemliness of intruding into the place of a patriarch who was still alive, and whose resignation was only constructive, it is to be considered that Photius had belonged to the party of Gregory, and therefore could have had little personal scruple as to the rights of Ignatius.

It is said that he was required by the metropolitans of his patriarchate to swear that he would honour the deprived patriarch as a father, and that he obtained from Bardas a promise that Ignatius should be kindly treated. But he very soon had the mortification of finding that this promise was disregarded. Ignatius, in the hope of forcing him to a more explicit resignation, was exposed to cold and nakedness, was scourged, chained in a gloomy dungeon, and deprived of the consolation which he might have received from the visits of his friends, while many of his partisans were beaten, imprisoned, and mutilated with the usual Byzantine cruelty; and Photius had to bear the odium of outrages committed in violation of the pledge which he had required, and in contempt of his earnest remonstrances and entreaties.

The adherents of Ignatius were zealous and resolute. They held a synod, at which Photius was excommunicated; whereupon the patriarch, who appears from the bitterness of his letters to have been a man of very irritable temper, retaliated by assembling another synod, and uttering a like sentence against Ignatius. In order to strengthen his position, he now sent a notice of his consecration to Rome, with a request that the pope would depute legates to a council which was to be held at Constantinople for the suppression of the iconoclast party, which had again attempted to make head. His letter was accompanied by one from the emperor, with splendid gifts to the apostolic see. The application for aid against the iconoclasts appears to have been merely a pretext—the real object being to draw the pope into the interest of Photius. In the meantime renewed attempts were made to obtain the resignation of Ignatius, at first by an increase of severity against him and his party, and afterwards by allowing him to return to Constantinople, and offering the restoration of his property.

Nicolas, who had just been raised to the papal chair, was no doubt better informed as to the late events at Constantinople than the patriarch or the emperor imagined he saw in their application to him an opportunity of extending his influence, and affected to regard it as a reference of the case to his decision. He wrote to the emperor in the style of an independent sovereign, and, as a hint of the price which he set on his co-operation, he insisted on the restoration of the provinces which had been withdrawn from his jurisdiction, and of the patrimony of the church in Calabria and Sicily. He expressed surprise that the case of Ignatius should have been decided without the concurrence of Rome, and on evidence of a kind which was forbidden by the laws of the church; nor did he fail to remark on the inconsistency, that, while Photius represented his predecessor as having resigned from age and infirmity, the emperor spoke of him as having been deposed. Two bishops, Rodoald of Portus, and Zacharias of Anagni, were sent to Constantinople as legates, with instructions to inquire into the matter, and not to admit Photius to communion except as a layman. They were charged with a short letter to the patriarch, in which the pope remarked on his hasty ordination, but told him that, if the legates should make a favourable report, he would gladly own him as a brother.

Michael, provoked by the tone of the pope’s reply, received the legates with dishonour. They were detained at Constantinople for months, and were plied with threats and with bribery, which did not fail of their effect. At length a synod, styled by the Greeks the First and Second, and consisting, like the Nicene council, of three hundred and eighteen bishops, met in 861. By this assembly Photius was acknowledged as patriarch. The letter from the pope was read, but with the omission of such parts as were likely to give offence—whether it were that the legates had consented to the suppression, or that advantage was taken of their ignorance of Greek. Ignatius was brought before the assembly, and was required to subscribe his own condemnation. He behaved with inflexible spirit, desired the legates to remove the “adulterer”, if they wished to appear as judges, and told them to their faces that they had been bribed. Seventy-two witnesses—a few of them senators and patricians, but for the most part persons of low condition, farriers, ostlers, needle-makers, and the like, while some are described as heretics— were brought forward to sign a paper asserting that he had been promoted by imperial favour, and without canonical election. He was stripped of the patriarchal robes, in which, as the matter was left to his own judgment, he had thought it his duty to appear; he was beaten, and, at last, when exhausted by ill treatment for more than a fortnight, was made, by forcibly holding his hand, to sign with a cross a confession that he had obtained his office irregularly and had administered it tyrannically. It was then announced to him that he must read this document publicly at Whitsuntide, and threats of losing his eyes and his hands were uttered; but he contrived to escape in the disguise of a slave, and found a refuge among the monks of the islands from the search which Bardas caused to be made for him. An earthquake was interpreted as a witness from heaven in his favour, while Photius, by offering another explanation of it, drew on himself a charge of impiety. Bardas, in deference to the general feeling, now permitted the deposed patriarch to return to a monastery in the capital, while Michael jested on the state of affairs by saying that Gryllus was his own patriarch, Ignatius the patriarch of the Christians, and Photius the patriarch of Bardas.

The acts of the council were sent to Nicolas, with a request from the emperor that he would confirm them, and at the same time Photius addressed to the pope a letter which, by the skill displayed in its composition, has extorted the unwilling admiration of Baronius. He professes to deplore in a pathetic strain the elevation which he represents as having been forced on him; the pope, he says, ought rather to pity than to blame him for having exchanged a life of peace, content, and general esteem, for a post of danger, anxiety, unpopularity, and envy. As for the ecclesiastical laws which Nicolas had spoken of in his letters, they were not known at Constantinople. The rule which forbade such ordinations as his was not binding, inasmuch as it had not been sanctioned by a general council; he defends his ordination by the parallel cases of his predecessors Nicephorus and Tarasius, who had been promoted from among the laity, and by the stronger cases of Ambrose in the west and of Nectarius in the east, who had been chosen to the episcopate while yet unbaptised. He had, he says, sanctioned in the late synod a canon against the elevation of a layman to a bishopric except by regular degrees; and he expresses a wish that the church of Constantinople had before observed the rule, as in that case he would have escaped the troubles which had come on him. The patriarch’s tone throughout, although respectful, is that of an equal. In conclusion he reflects with bitter irony on the morals of the Romans, and prays that Rome may no longer continue to be a harbour for worthless persons such as those whom it had lately received without letters of communion—adulterers, thieves, drunkards, oppressors, murderers, and votaries of all uncleanness, who had run away from Constantinople in fear of the punishment for their vices. By this description were intended the refugees of the Ignatian party.

But the Ignatians had also conveyed to the pope their version of the late events, and Nicolas wrote in a lofty strain both to the emperor and to the patriarch. The Roman church, he says, is the head of all, and on it all depend. He sets aside the parallels which Photius had alleged for his consecration, on the ground that the persons in question had not intruded into the room of wrongfully ejected orthodox Bishops, and tells Photius that, if he did not know the laws of the church, it was because they made against his cause. At a synod held in 863, the pope deposed and excommunicated Zacharias for misconduct in his legation, reserving the case of Rodoald, who was then employed on a mission in France; he declared Photius to be deprived of all spiritual office and dignity, and threatened that, in case of his disobedience, he should be excommunicated without hope of restoration until on his deathbed; he annulled all orders conferred by him, and threatened his consecrators and abettors with excommunication. All proceedings against Ignatius were declared to be void, and it was required that he should be acknowledged as patriarch. The pope embodied the resolutions of this council in a letter to the emperor; and he desired the patriarchs of Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem to make it known that the Roman church in no way consented to the usurpation of Photius.

Michael replied in violent indignation, that by his application to the pope he had not intended to acknowledge him as a judge, or to imply that his own clergy were not sufficient for the decision of the case; he scoffed at Rome as antiquated, and at the Latin language as a barbarous jargon. Nicolas, who was elated by his recent triumph over Lothair, met the emperor with no less haughtiness. He taxes him with disrespect towards God’s priests, and, as Michael had spoken of having “ordered” him to send legates to the council, he tells him that such language is not to be used to the successors of St. Peter. To the reflections on the Latin tongue, he answers that such words, uttered in the “excess of madness”, were injurious to Him who made all languages, and were ridiculous as coming from one who styled himself emperor of the Romans. He insists at great length on the privileges of the Roman see, derived not from councils, but from the chief of the apostles He utters many threats against all who shall take part against Ignatius He proposes that the rival patriarchs, or their representatives, should appear at Rome for a trial of the cause. He warns the emperor to abstain from interfering with spiritual things, and desires him to burn his late letter, threatening that otherwise he will himself suspend it to a stake, and, to the disgrace of the writer, will burn it in the sight of all the nations which are at Rome; and he invokes curses on the person who is to read his letters to the emperor, if he should in any respect mutilate or mistranslate them. He sent the acts of the Roman council to the clergy of Constantinople, with a long detail of the affair; and at the same time he wrote to Photius, Ignatius, Bardas, Theodora, and the empress Eudoxia.

Michael, provoked by the opposition of Nicolas, and by the manner in which it was carried on, looked out for some means of annoying the pope. Although Charlemagne’s imperial title had been acknowledged at Constantinople, it was as emperor of the Franks, not of Rome; and his successors had not obtained from the east any higher title than that of king. Michael now offered to recognize Louis II as emperor, on condition of his acknowledging the council which was so offensive to the pope; and Louis appeared willing to accept the terms. But events soon occurred which rendered this negotiation abortive.

A new question arose to complicate the differences between the Greek and the Latin churches. The Bulgarians, who are supposed to have been a people of Asiatic origin, of the same stock with the Huns, and at one time seated near the sea of Azov, had, about the year 680, occupied a territory in Moesia and Dardania, where, in consequence of intermarriages with the native Slaves, they had gradually exchanged their original language for a dialect of the Slavonics. They had been engaged in continual hostilities with the Byzantine empire; Nicephoras had lost his life in war with them, and they had endangered the throne of Michael Rhangabe. In the early part of the ninth century, Christianity had been introduced among them by some captives, but with little effect. During the regency of Theodora, however, circumstances occurred which gave a new impulse to the progress of the Gospel among the Bulgarians. A monk named Cupharas, in whom the empress took an interest, fell into the hands of their prince Bogoris; and the empress proposed that he should be exchanged for a sister of Bogoris, who was then a captive at Constantinople. The Bulgarian princess, who had been converted to the Gospel during her captivity, zealously attempted, after returning to her own country, to carry on the work which Cupharas had begun. Bogoris himself held out, until, during a famine, after having in vain addressed himself to other deities, he had recourse to the God of the Christians: the success of his prayer resulted in his conversion; and he was baptized by the patriarch of Constantinople, changing his name for that of the emperor Michael, who by proxy acted as his god­father. The convert requested Michael to supply him with a painter for the decoration of his palace; and a monk named Methodius (for art was then confined to the monasteries) was sent into Bulgaria. Bogoris employed him to paint a hall with subjects of a terrible character, intending that these should be taken from the perils of hunting; whereupon the monk depicted the Last Judgment, as being the most terrible of all scenes. The representation of hell, which was explained as setting forth the future lot of the heathen, alarmed the prince into abandoning the idols which he had until then retained; and many of his subjects were moved by the sight of the picture to seek admis­sion into the church. A rebellion, which soon after broke out in consequence of the prince's conversion, was put down by him with a cruelty which accorded ill with his new profession.

Photius was probably the patriarch who had gone into Bulgaria for the baptism of Bogoris; and he had addressed to him a long letter, or rather treatise, on Christian doctrine and practice, and particularly on the duties of a sovereign. But soon after this we find that the Bulgarian prince made an application to Nicolas, accompanied by valuable presents, for the purpose of obtaining the pope’s counsel and assistance towards the conversion of his people. It would seem that he had been perplexed between the claims of rival forms of Christianity—Greek, Roman, and Armenian; and he may very naturally have wished for some instruction better adapted to the state of his knowledge than the somewhat too refined treatise which he had received from the patriarch of Constantinople. But in addition to this, it is most likely that Bogoris was actuated by a jealous dread of the empire which bordered so closely on him, and by an apprehension of the consequences which might result from a religious connection with his ancient enemies. Nicolas replied by sending into Bulgaria two bishops, Paul of Populonia, and Formosus of Portus, with a letter in which the questions proposed to him were answered under 106 heads. This document, while it displays the usual lofty pretensions of Rome, is in other respects highly creditable to the good sense and to the Christian feeling of the writer. He sets aside many frivolous questions, and answers others with a wise treatment of their indifference, and with care to abstain from laying down minutely rigid rules. He rebukes the harshness which had been shown to a Greek who had pretended to the character of a priest; he censures the king for the cruelty which he had used in the suppression of the late rebellion, but tells him that, as he had acted in zeal for the faith, and had erred rather from ignorance than from wickedness, he may hope for forgiveness if he repent; and he exhorts him to refrain from the use of force against those who continue in their idolatry—to hold no communion with them indeed, but to deal with them by the weapons of reason only. He advises that torture should no longer be used to discover the guilt of criminals, and that such persons should be treated with a gentleness becoming the faith which the Bulgarians had adopted. The cross is to be substituted for the horse’s tail which had hitherto been the national standard. Idolatrous practices, charms, and arts of divination are to be forsaken. Those who, as heathens, had married two wives must put away the second, and do penance—polygamy being no less contrary to the original condition of man than to the law of Christ. In answer to the request that a patriarch might be appointed for the country, the pope says that he must wait for the report of his envoys as to the number of Christians; in the meantime he sends a bishop, and undertakes to send more if required; and he promises that, when the church is organized, one with the title of archbishop, if not of patriarch, shall be placed at its head. There are, he says, properly only three patriarchal sees—those of Constantinople and Jerusalem, although so styled, being of inferior honor, because they were not of apostolical foundation; and he concludes by exhorting the Bulgarians, amidst the claims of conflicting teachers, to cleave to the holy Roman church, which had always been without spot or wrinkle.

Bogoris had also applied to Louis of Germany, who sent him a bishop; but it is said that this bishop, on arriving in Bulgaria, found the country sufficiently provided with clergy from Rome, and returned home without having attempted to aid or to disturb their labours.

But at Constantinople the pope’s intervention aroused great indignation. Nicolas claimed Bulgaria on the ground that it had belonged to the Roman jurisdiction while it was a province of the empire—that the people had voluntarily placed themselves under him, and that he had provided them with churches and clergy; while Photius insisted on his own right as derived from the conversion of the nation. The patriarch summoned a council to meet at Constantinople, and, in a letter addressed to the patriarchs of Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem, denounced the invasion of Bulgaria. Within the last two years, he says, men from the west, the region of darkness, had intruded into this portion of his fold, corrupting the Gospel with pernicious novelties. They taught a difference of usages as to fasting; they forbade the clergy to marry; they denied the right of presbyters to confirm; and their bishops, in opposition to apostles, fathers, and councils, administered a second unction to persons who had already been confirmed according to the Greek rite. But above all, they adulterated the creed with spurious additions, affirming that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son. Photius reprobates this doctrine with all his force, as a denial of the unity of principle in the Godhead, unheard of by Athanasius, Gregory, and Basil—as a blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, or rather against the whole Trinity, such as cannot be exceeded, and is deserving of ten thousand anathemas. He denounces the Romans as apostate and servants of Antichrist; and he invites the oriental patriarchs to send envoys to Constantinople for the purpose of combining with him in resistance to them. Although Photius had great reason to complain both of the interference with his converts, and of the manner in which the pope had depreciated his dignity, and had set aside all but the Roman customs, he appears to be open to the charge of swelling his personal quarrel with Rome into a schism between the churches; and the tone in which he now enlarged on the difference of usages was very unlike that in which he had some years before adverted to them in his elaborate letter to Nicolas. The synod summoned by Photius was held in 867. It replied to the Roman anathemas by pronouncing a like sentence against Nicolas himself; and the patriarch, in the hope of drawing the western emperor into his interest, contrived that acclamations in honor of Louis II and Ingilberga should be mixed with those in honor of the Byzantine rulers.

In the meantime important political changes were in progress. Bardas had gradually acquired a more and more complete ascendency over his nephew, while the emperor sank continually deeper into degrading pleasures. In 862 Bardas was advanced to the dignity of Caesar; and, although his rule was oppressive and unpopular, it is acknowledged that he exhibited much talent for government, and that he exerted himself for the revival of learning, which had long been neglected at Constantinople. But in no long time his influence was disturbed by that of a rival, Basil the Macedonian. Basil, although his pedigree was afterwards deduced by flatterers from the Persian Arsacids, from Alexander the Great, and from Constantine, was really of Slavonic race. His birth was humble, and his first appearance at Constantinople was as a needy adventurer, seeking shelter for a night in the porch of a monastery, where the abbot, it is said, was thrice warned in visions by the patron, St. Diomede, to open the gate and admit him. Basil found employment as servant to a kinsman of the emperor, and after a time was introduced to the notice of Michael, who, in reward of his accomplishments as a wrestler, a jockey, and a toper, raised him to the dignity of the patriciate, and bestowed on him one of his own mistresses in marriage. Bardas began to take alarm at the rapid rise of the new favorite; but Michael and Basil gave him a solemn assurance of safety, signed by the emperor’s own hand. Soon after, however, the murder of the Caesar was concerted while he was engaged with the emperor on a military expedition. The assassins, to whom the signal was given by the sign of the cross, hesitated to strike him in the imperial presence; but Basil gave the first blow from behind, and the victim was dispatched while embracing the emperor’s feet. After a short interval, during which the vigour of Bardas was missed in the government, and complaints of the general discontent reached even the ears of Michael, Basil was nominated Caesar, and on Whitsunday 867 he was crowned by the emperor’s hands with a diadem which had been blessed by Photius. He immediately began to display talents of a different order from those which had won for him the imperial favour, and endeavoured to put some restraint on the increasing grossness of his patron’s debaucheries; but the attempt provoked Michael to such a degree that he is said in his drunken frenzy to have given orders for the Caesar’s death, and to have announced an intention of promoting a boatman in his room. Basil felt that he must sacrifice the emperor’s life or his own, and by his command Michael, after having stupefied himself with wine at supper, in the Caesar’s company, was murdered on the 24th of September, 867. The Greek historians can discover no other redeeming fact in the life of this wretched prince than that he bestowed a chalice and a splendid chandelier on the church of St. Sophia. Basil found an exhausted treasury, but exerted himself with vigour and success to replenish it and to restore the empire.

Two days after the death of Michael, Photius was deposed. He had formerly been on friendly terms with Basil, and contradictory accounts are given of the reason for his deposition. By some it is explained in a manner discreditable to him, while others say that he provoked the emperor by refusing the Eucharist to him as a murderer and an usurper.

Nicolas had written to Hincmar, detailing the history of the Bulgarian affair, and requesting the assistance of the Frankish clergy, whose character stood highest for learning among the clergy of the west, to combat the attacks which had been made by the Greeks on the Christianity of the Latins. In consequence of this invitation, Hincmar desired Odo, bishop of Beauvais, and other divines to collect materials for a general defence; and the result was the production of treatises by Odo, Aeneas of Paris, and Ratramn. Of these, the work of Ratramn is regarded as the most valuable. The first three books of it are devoted to the question of the Holy Spirit’s procession, while the fourth and last discusses the controversy as to rites and discipline. It is remarkable that, in opposition to the line usually taken by Nicolas, the monk of Corbie dwells on the sufficiency of uniting in faith, and censures the Greeks, not for varying from the Roman usages, but for insisting on their own as exclusively correct and necessary. The Greek doctrine as to the Holy Spirit was also condemned by a synod of bishops from the dominions of Louis of Germany, which met at Worms in 868.

Basil reinstated Ignatius in the patriarchate with great pomp, and sent a member of each party to Rome, accompanied by one of his own officers, for the purpose of representing the state of 372 affairs; but the envoy of Photius was shipwrecked and died on the journey, so that his cause was left without an advocate. The representative of Ignatius was charged with a letter from the patriarch, in which the authority of St. Peter’s successors was acknowledged in terms such as had not been usual at Constantinople. Adrian, who had now succeeded Nicolas, assembled a synod, which renewed the former sentence against Photius. It was ordered that the copy of the Byzantine synod’s acts which had been transmitted to Rome should be burnt, and that those at Constantinople should share the same fate.

A council, which is regarded in the Roman church as the eighth general council, met at Constantinople in October 869. It was attended by two bishops and a deacon from Rome; Antioch was represented by the metropolitan of Tyre, Jerusalem by a presbyter; and to these a representative of the Alexandrian see was added at the ninth session. Some high civil officers were present, but the number of bishops was at first exceedingly small and, although afterwards gradually increased, it did not rise beyond 60 at the ninth session, and 102 or 109 at the tenth and last.

On the first day the sentence of the late Roman council against Photius was adopted, and all bishops who afterwards joined the assembly were required to sign it. The second, third, and fourth sessions were chiefly occupied in dealing with bishops and clergy who, after having been ordained by Ignatius or his predecessor, had submitted to Photius. These presented a confession of their offences, alleging that they had been forced or deceived into them ; and they were admitted to communion on condition of performing some penitential exercises. At the fourth session there was a sharp discussion with a bishop named Theophilus, who was firm in his adherence to Photius. The patriarch himself was brought forward on the fifth day, and met the questions addressed to him by a dignified silence. When urged to speak, he replied that God would hear him although he said nothing. “You will not”, said the Roman legates, “by your silence escape a greater condemnation”. “Neither”, he replied, “did Jesus by holding his peace escape condemnation”; and he resumed his former silence. When the lay president of the council, Baanes, who treated him with a courtesy unlike the behaviour of the ecclesiastics, afterwards asked him what he could allege in his justification, Photius answered, “My justifications are not in this world”.

The emperor appeared at the sixth session, and told the council that he had absented himself from its earlier meetings lest he should be supposed to influence its decision as to Photius. But the affair of the patriarch was not yet concluded. He was cited before the council on the seventh day, and entered leaning on a staff;—“Take away his staff”, said the Roman legate Marinus, “it is an ensign of pastoral dignity”. The bishops of his party in vain appealed to the canons. Anathemas were pronounced against Photius and his adherents, the most odious epithets being attached to their names; the writings and documents on his side were burnt; and, in token of the exasperation by which the council was animated, it is said that the condemnation of the patriarch was subscribed in the wine of the eucharistic cup.

In the course of the council’s proceedings, however, it appeared that the personal question as to the patriarchate was not the only subject of difference between Rome and Constantinople. The Romans complained that the pope’s letter had been mutilated in the reading; the Greeks told Ignatius that his church had been made the servant of Rome; and Ignatius himself was as resolute as Photius to assert the jurisdiction of his see over Bulgaria. Some ambassadors from that country were at Constantinople, and their master—by what influence is unknown—had been again induced to waver in his religious allegiance. The ambassadors, on being summoned into the emperor’s presence, with Ignatius, the Roman legates, and the representatives of the eastern patriarchs, inquired to which church they must consider their country to belong. The Orientals asked to which church it had belonged while a province of the empire, and whether the clergy at the time of the Bulgarian conquest had been Greeks or Latins. It was answered that the province had been subject to Constantinople, and that the clergy found in it were Greeks; and on these grounds it was adjudged that Bulgaria ought to belong to the patriarchate of Constantinople. The Roman legates, however, disputed the alleged facts, and handed to Ignatius a letter from the pope, charging him not to interfere, which the patriarch received in a respectful manner, but did not further regard. The emperor dismissed the legates with coolness. Ignatius in the same year consecrated an archbishop for Bulgaria, and within a short time all the Latin clergy were ejected from that country.

John VIII wrote to the Bulgarians, exhorting them to return to the communion of his church, which they had formerly chosen, and warning them as to the danger of a connection with the Greeks, who, he said, were always in one heresy or another. The pope also wrote to Ignatius, telling him that, as he was indebted to the apostolic see for his dignity, so he should lose it if he kept possession of Bulgaria. The Greek clergy, who were already excommunicate for introducing their errors into a church planted by the holy see, must be withdrawn within thirty days; and Ignatius is threatened with excommunication and deposition if he should neglect the order. Letters in a like tone were written to the Bulgarian king, and to the Greek clergy in that country; and a violent collision would probably have ensued, but for the death of Ignatius, which took place in October, 877.

Photius, after his deprivation, had at first been treated with extreme severity. He complains in his letters that he is strictly guarded by soldiers; that he is deprived of all intercourse with relations, friends, monks, and clergy; that his property is confiscated, that he is allowed no attendance of servants, and in his sickness can obtain no medicines. He suffers from hunger, and yet more from “a famine of the word of God”; he is separated from all books—a cruelty unexampled in the persecutions of the orthodox by heretics or by pagans; and in the meantime his adherents are cruelly treated, churches are destroyed, holy things are profaned, the poor, whom he had tended for the benefit of his soul, are left friendless and helpless. He inveighs against the synod of 869 as having neglected all the forms of justice in its dealings with him—as worse than anything that had been known among the most lawless and savage heathens.

But after a time he found means to recover the favour of Basil. According to the biographer of Ignatius, he drew up an imaginary pedigree, tracing the emperor’s ancestry to the Persian kings; this was written in antique letters on parchment of corresponding appearance, and, having been bound in the cover of an old manuscript, it was introduced into the library of the palace by the keeper, who took an opportunity of showing it to Basil, and suggested that Photius was the only man capable of explaining it. A still more unlikely tale asserts that the emperor’s love was won by charms administered in his food and drink. But it would seem that in truth Basil, out of regard for the unequalled learning of Photius, and perhaps also from a wish to conciliate his partisans, whose constancy to the ejected patriarch may have raised some apprehensions, recalled him from banishment, and appointed him tutor to Leo, the heir apparent of the crown. While thus employed he was reconciled with Ignatius, and from that time lived on good terms with him, steadily refusing to become the head of a party in opposition to the aged patriarch.

Photius was now raised to the see as successor of Ignatius, October 878, and announced his promotion to John VIII, with a request that the pope would send legates to a new synod which was to be held at Constantinople. The chief object of this application was to secure the assistance of Rome for the purpose of quieting the Ignatian party; but John seized on it as an acknowledgment that the title of Photius to the patriarchal throne depended on the papal judgment, and supposed that the Byzantines would be willing to bear anything for the sake of obtaining his countenance. Two bishops and a priest were sent as legates, with letters and instructions in which it was said that Photius might be restored if he would make satisfaction for his offences and would ask mercy of the synod; and it was insisted on that he should resign all pretensions to Bulgaria. The ensigns of the patriarchal dignity were transmitted in the same manner which had been usual in bestowing the pall on metropolitans.

The synod—the eighth general council according to the Greek reckoning—was imposing as to numbers, consisting of 380 bishops from the empire, with the three Roman legates, and three deputies from the oriental patriarchs. The precedent set by the second council of Nicaea, of having representatives from the eastern thrones, had been followed in the council under Photius in 861, and in that under Ignatius in 869. But at the latter of these, the representatives of the east had declared that the Orientals who had taken part in the synod under Photius were impostors, with forged credentials. Photius, however, asserted that those who made that declaration were themselves not only impostors, but agents of the Saracens; and letters were now produced from Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem, in which the patriarchs disavowed the persons who had acted in their names, and disowned all connection with the proceedings against Photius.

The Roman legates found that matters were conducted in a very different way from what the courteous behavior of Photius had led them to expect. Instead of submitting himself to their judgment, he assumed the presidency of the council from the beginning, declaring that both his first and his second elevation had been forced on him—that he had committed no wrong, and did not need any mercy. The pope’s letters were read, but with omissions of the more violent pretensions, and with insertions to the honor of the patriarch. The demand of Bulgaria was, with great professions of respect for Rome, evaded as being foreign to the question in hand. The Greek bishops all supported the patriarch, and acted as if in entire independence of Rome; yet the legates allowed all these things to pass without a protest, and joined in anathematizing the council of 869, by which Photius had been deposed.

It was only by degrees that John became acquainted with the result of the council. At first he declared himself willing to confirm its restoration of Photius, if he should find that the legates had not disobeyed their instructions. Misconstruing the polite phrases of the Greeks, he supposed that Bulgaria had been given up to him, and wrote to thank the emperor for the concession; while in a letter to Photius he expressed surprise that in some respects his directions had not been followed by the council.1When, however, he discovered the real state of the matter, his exasperation was unbounded. He ascended the pulpit of a church, and, holding the book of the Gospels in his hand, threatened to anathematize all who should not regard Photius as one condemned by God’s judgment, according to the sentences of Nicolas and Adrian; and he sent Marinus, one of the legates who had attended the council under Ignatius, to insist that matters should be restored to the state which had been established by that council. But the legate was treated with indignity, was imprisoned for a month at Constantinople, and returned without any success. On the death of John, Marinus was raised to the papacy, and the sentence against Photius was renewed by him, by Adrian III, and by Stephen V, who held an angry correspondence on the subject with Basil and his son Leo VI.

Leo, formerly the pupil of Photius, on his accession in 886, deposed the patriarch, confined him in a monastery, and filled the see with his own brother Stephen, a boy of sixteen. The reasons of this step are unknown; the Greek writers in general trace it to a suspicion that Photius was implicated with a monk named Theodore Santabarenus, who is said to have gained an influence over the late emperor by magical arts, and had endeavored by a double treachery to alienate him from his son. An inquiry into the conduct of Photius took place; but, although no evidence could be found against him, he did not recover his see, and he died in exile in the year 891. The two parties which had divided the church of Constantinople were reconciled within a few years; but Pope John IX made difficulties as to recognizing the clergy who had been ordained by Photius. At length, however, the churches resumed communion, and the name of Photius himself was among those of the patriarchs acknowledged by Rome. But political jealousies, and the retention of Bulgaria by the Byzantine patriarchate, together with the differences as to rites and doctrine, continued to keep up a coolness between the sees, until at a later time they again broke out into open discord.

 

 

 

CHAPTER IV.

 

SPAIN—ENGLAND—MISSIONS OF THE NINTH CENTURY.

 

The Christians of Spain after the Mahometan conquest, who were known by the name of Mustaraba, or Mozarabes, enjoyed the free exercise of their religion, although on condition of paying a heavy monthly poll-tax. They generally lived on friendly terms with their Mussulman masters; many of them held office under the caliphs, and monks and clergy who understood both the Arabic and the Latin languages were employed in diplomatic correspondence.

But, notwithstanding these relations, the difference of religion was a continual source of trouble. The Mahometan mobs often abused Christians in the streets; they shouted out blasphemies against the Christian name, while all retaliation was forbidden by law under very severe penalties. If a marriage took place between persons professing the two religions, the general law against apostasy from Islam made it death for the Mahometan party to embrace Christianity; and the questions which in such marriages naturally arose as to the religion of the issue produced very serious difficulties. Moreover, the hostility of the Mussulmans towards the Christians who dwelt among them was excited by the persevering efforts of those who in other parts of the peninsula carried on a war of independence; while these efforts served also to raise among the Christians under the Mahometan rule a desire to do something for the more public assertion of their faith.

The Christians were divided into two parties. The one of these was bent on preserving peace with their rulers, as far as possible, and enjoying the toleration which was allowed them. The other party regarded this acquiescence as unworthy; they thought that their brethren had been corrupted by intercourse with the Moslems into a blamable laxity of opinions. They declared that the offices of Mahometan courts could not be held without compliances unbecoming a Christian; that those who occupied such offices were obliged to refrain from openly signing themselves with the cross, and from other outward manifestations of their faith; that they were obliged to speak of the Saviour in such terms as might not be offensive to the unbelievers. They complained that the Christian youth preferred the cultivation of “Chaldean” to that of ecclesiastical literature; that they were more familiar with Arabic than with Latin.

About the middle of the ninth century a persecution of the Christians broke out at Cordova under the reign of Abderrahman II. The first sufferer was a monk named Perfectus, who, having fallen in with some Mahometans in the neighborhood of the city, was questioned by them as to the opinion which Christians entertained of the prophet. He attempted to evade the question, on the ground that he was unwilling to offend them; but, as they continued to urge him, and assured him that no offence would be taken, he said that Mahomet was regarded by Christians as one of the false prophets foretold in Scripture; and he remarked on some parts of his history as being scandalous, and as proving the falsehood of his pretensions. The Arabs, in consideration of the promise which they had given, restrained their anger for the time; but when Perfectus next appeared in public, he was seized, was dragged before a judge, on a charge of blasphemy against the prophet, and was executed. The next victim was a merchant, who had given no provocation; but the third, a young monk named Isaac, courted his fate. He went before the judge of the city, professing an inclination to embrace the religion of the Koran, and begging for some instruction in its doctrines; and when these were explained to him he denounced their falsehood with great vehemence. The execution of Isaac was followed by an outburst of fanatical zeal. Clergymen, monks, nuns, and laity rushed to the Mahometan tribunals, reviling the prophet as an impostor, an adulterer, a sorcerer, and declaring that his followers were in the way to perdition. And, besides those who voluntarily thrust themselves on death, many children of mixed marriages were delated by their Mahometan relations as apostates, although they had probably been brought up from the first in the religion of the Christian parent.

By this wild zeal of the weaker party the Moslems were naturally exasperated. Public outrages against Christians increased; any one who showed himself in the street was insulted, pelted with filth, or stoned: the Mahometans shrank from touching the very garments of Christians, as if it were pollution. The sound of church-bells excited them to a tempest of cursing and blasphemies; and at funerals of Christians the populace followed the corpse with outcries, begging that God would have no mercy on the deceased.

Abderrahman now enacted new laws, of increased severity. The bodies of those who were executed were to be burnt, lest their brethren should convert them into relics. Yet the caliph, wishing, if possible, to quell the excitement by peaceable means, requested the cooperation of the primate Recanfrid, archbishop of Toledo, who issued an order that no Christian should present himself before a Mahometan judge unless he were cited to do so. This order was received with indignation and defiance by the more zealous party, headed by Saul, bishop of Cordova; and Recanfrid, in pursuance of his policy, proceeded to imprison some refractory ecclesiastics—among them a monk and priest of Toledo named Eulogius, who had been very conspicuous in his opposition. From prison Eulogius wrote letters, intended to animate the resolution of his friends; with the fervor of a Tertullian he exhorts all who have any worldly ties to cast them aside and boldly to confess the faith, in the assurance of rejoining their martyred brethren in bliss. A council was held under the archbishops of Toledo and Seville, and determined that no one ought voluntarily to provoke death by his religion. By those who agreed with the spirit of this council the evils which had happened were charged on Eulogius and his associates. They ascribed the conduct of the sufferers to pride, and questioned their right to the name of martyrs—citing against them texts of Scripture, with the canons and practice of the early church. Some went so far as to declare that there was no opportunity of martyrdom at the hands of the Arabs, since these were not idolaters, but worshipped the one true God and acknowledged his laws.

Eulogius and Peter Alvar were the leading spirits of their party. They both (and more especially Alvar, who was an ecclesiastic of Cordova) write in an exalted strain of enthusiasm. Eulogius sets aside the distinction which had been drawn between heathens and Mahometans by saying that the Mahometans deny the Son of God and persecute the faithful. Alvar argues from the prophecies that Mahomet is the forerunner of Antichrist. The sufferings of the Christians, he says, had not been drawn down on them by the violence of zealots—for the first victims had done nothing to provoke their fate—but by the sins of the whole community. He will allow no compliance with circumstances, no forbearance to force the Christian profession on the notice of the infidels. He maintains that our Lord’s charge to His disciples, “when persecuted in one city to flee into another”, is inapplicable in the present case, since the object of that charge was that the disciples should spread the Gospel more widely—not that they should hide it. He would have Christians to press the truth on the Moslems for the purpose of making them “debtors to the faith”—not (as it would seem) out of love for them, but in order to render their unbelief inexcusable.

Abderrahman was succeeded in 852 by his son Mohammed, who carried the proceedings against the Christians further. On the first day of his reign the new king dismissed all who held any offices about the court or in the public service. He ordered that all churches which had been lately built should be destroyed, and prohibited all display in the ritual or in the furniture of the older churches which were allowed to stand. The persecution continued for many years. Eulogius himself, who had been elected to the see of Toledo, was arrested in 859 in consequence of having aided a young female convert, named Leocritia, to escape from her parents, who were bigoted Mahometans; and, after having firmly resisted the importunities of some Arabs who, out of respect for his sanctity and learning, endeavored to persuade him to save his life by slight concessions, he was put to death. Four days later, Leocritia also suffered.

During this long persecution many of the more lukewarm Christians openly apostatized to the religion of Islam. The heats on both sides at length died away, and the old relations of the parties were restored. A German abbot, who went on an embassy to Cordova in 954, represents the Christians as living peaceably with their masters, and as thankful for the toleration which they enjoyed; nay, if the information which he received may be trusted, it would appear that they had carried their compliance so far as to submit to the rite of circumcision.

 

ENGLAND—THE DANES.

 

England, like France, was harassed and desolated by the ravages of the Northmen. Their first appearance on the coasts was in the year 767; the first descent which was severely felt was in 832; and from that time their invasions were incessant. Devon and Wales felt their fury as well as the eastern coasts; when the attention of the English was concentrated on one point, a fresh band of enemies appeared in an opposite quarter; and they penetrated into the very heart of the country. And here, as in France, the wealth and the defenselessness of the monasteries pointed these out as the chief objects of attack. The chronicles of the time abound in frightful details of their wasting with fire and sword the sanctuaries of Croyland, Medeshamstede (Peterborough), Bardney, and Ely; of Repton and Coldingham; of Lindisfarne, from which a little band of monks carried off the relics of St. Cuthbert over the mountains of Northumbria, in continual fear of the ravagers by whom they were surrounded on every side. At length, in 878, after the victory gained by Alfred over Guthrun at Ethandune, a large territory in the east of England, north of the Thames, was ceded to the Danes, on condition of their professing Christianity, and living under equal laws with the native inhabitants; but the peace thus obtained was only for a time.

Of the lustre of Alfred’s reign it is needless to speak to readers who may be presumed to know in any degree the history of their country. Alfred succeeded his father in 871, at the age of twenty-two, and held the throne for thirty years. His character may have been idealized in some respects, that it might fulfill the conception of a perfect sovereign; and institutions have been ascribed to him which are in truth derived from other sources. Yet historical reality exhibits to us this “darling of the English”—“Alfred the Truthteller”—as the deliverer, the lawgiver, and the wise ruler of his country, as a hero, and as a saint. It sets before us his efforts to revive the public spirit which had become all but extinct during the long calamities of the Danish invasions; his zealous and successful labours to repair in mature years the defects of his early education; his exertions for the restoration of learning among the clergy, which had fallen into melancholy decay, and for the general instruction of the people; his encouragement of learned men, whether natives,—as his biographer Asser, Plegmund, Werfrith, and Neot,—or foreigners whom he invited to impart to the English a culture which was not to be found at home—as Grimbald of Reims, and John of Old Saxony; his care to enrich the vernacular literature by executing or encouraging versions or paraphrases of religious and instructive works—portions of Scripture, writings of Boethius, Gregory the Great, Orosius, and Bede. It shows us that these labours were carried on under the continual tortures of disease, and amidst the necessities of providing for the national defense; it dwells on his habits of devotion, and on the comprehensive interest in the affairs of Christendom which induced him even to send a mission to the shrine of St. Thomas in India. Small as his kingdom was, he raised it to a high place among the nations; and among great sovereigns no character shines brighter or purer than his. Alfred died in 900 or 901.

 

MORAVIA

 

The conversion of Bulgaria, which has been related in the history of the dissensions between the Greek and Latin churches, led to that of the Slavonic inhabitants of Greece and of the Mainotes. The Croats were evangelized by missionaries from Rome; while the victories of Basil, about the year 870, were followed by the labours of Greek missionaries in Servia.

Christianity had been introduced into Moravia by the arms of Charlemagne, who, in 801, according to his usual system, compelled the king to receive baptism. Since that time, attempts had been made to extend the knowledge of the Gospel among the Moravians under the auspices of the archbishops of Salzburg and the bishops of Passau, who employed a regionary bishop for the purposed. But these attempts had little effect; the princes of the country had relapsed into heathenism, the Christians were few, and their religion was very rude. A new and more effectual movement arose out of an embassy which Radislav, king of Moravia, sent into Bulgaria, for the purpose of obtaining aid against Louis of Germany. His nephew Swatopluk or Zwentibold, who was employed on this mission, became a convert to the new faith of the Bulgarians; and on his return he was joined by the queen, who was herself a Christian, in urging it on her husband’s attention. An application for Christian teachers was made to the emperor Michael; and two missionaries, Constantine and his brother Methodius—perhaps the same Methodius whose skill as an artist had produced so great an effect at the Bulgarian court—were sent from Constantinople into Moravia.

Constantine—better known under the name of Cyril, which he is said to have assumed towards the end of his life, in obedience to a vision—was a priest and monk, and is designated as a philosopher. He was a native of Thessalonica, and, from the mixture of the Greek and Slave populations in his own country, had probably been acquainted from his early years with a dialect of the Slavonic. He had preached among the Chazars of the Ukraine and the Crimea, who in 843 had applied for instructors from Constantinople, on the ground that they were distracted between the rival pretensions of Judaism, Mahometanism, and Christianity—a mixture of religions which was found in the same regions by a Mussulman traveller seventy years later. The success of his labours among the Chazars is described as complete, and the impression of them was strengthened by his refusal of all recompense except the release of such Christians as were captives in the country; but some of his biographers appear to regard as more important his discovery of a body supposed to be that of St. Clement of Rome, who was said to have been banished by Trajan to the Chersonese, and to have been there martyred. The fame of the mission to the Chazars had reached the Moravian king, who especially requested that Cyril might be sent to him; and in 863 the brothers proceeded into Moravia, taking with them the relics of St. Clement. Their preaching was marked by a striking difference from the ordinary practice of the time—that, whereas the Greek and Latin missionaries usually introduced their own tongues as the ecclesiastical language among barbarian nations, Cyril and Methodius mastered the language of the country, and not only used it in their addresses to the people, but translated the liturgy and portions of the Scriptures into it—Cyril, after the example of Ulfilas, having either invented a Slavonic alphabet, or improved that which before existed. By this innovation the success of the mission was greatly forwarded. Radislav received baptism, his subjects were rapidly converted, churches were built for Christian worship, and the reverence in which the missionaries were held appears from the fact that in Moravia the clergy were styled by a name which signifies princes.

After a time a report of these proceedings reached pope Nicolas, who thereupon summoned Cyril and Methodius to appear before him. The Moravians were now more closely connected with the west than with the east; in the difference between the churches of Rome and Constantinople, Cyril, who had formerly been an opponent of Photius, was not inclined to side with the patriarch, whose deprivation probably took place about the time when the papal letter was written; and a refusal of compliance would have thrown the pope on the side of the Germans, from whom Radislav was in imminent danger. The brethren, therefore, resolved to continue their work under such conditions as were possible, rather than to abandon it, and obeyed the summons to Rome, where they arrived shortly after the death of Nicolas. The body of St. Clement, which is said to have wrought many miracles, produced a great sensation among the Romans, and the orthodoxy of the missionaries was proved to the satisfaction of Adrian II, who gratified Radislav’s desire for the independence of the Moravian church by consecrating Methodius as archbishop of the Moravians. Cyril is said to have been also consecrated to the episcopate, but died at Rome, where he was buried in the church of St. Clement.

Radislav, after a struggle of many years against Louis of Germany, was at length betrayed by his nephew Swatopluk into the hands of his enemy, by whom he was dethroned and blinded in 870. Swatopluk succeeded to the crown, and greatly extended the bounds of the Moravian kingdom, which now included a large portion of modern Austria and Hungary. Over all this territory Methodius exercised authority, after some differences with Swatopluk, whom it is said that he once found it necessary to excommunicate; and, as his sphere extended, many Christians who had received the Gospel from the Latin church placed themselves under him. This excited the jealousy of the Germans, who appear to have obtained in 873 a mandate from John VIII, forbidding him to employ a barbarous tongue in the service of the church. Methodius, however, persisted, and, in consequence of a renewed complaint, to which it was now added that he taught some erroneous doctrines, he was cited to Rome in 879. The pope in his letter forbade the use of the Slavonic in the liturgy, although he allowed that until further order it might be used in preaching, forasmuch as the Psalmist charges all people to praise the Lord, and that St. Paul says, “Let every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord”.

Methodius repaired to Rome, where he succeeded in justifying his orthodoxy before a synod—perhaps not without some concession as to the points of difference between his native church and that of the west. And his arguments in favor of the Slavonic tongue were so successful that, on returning to Moravia, he bore a letter from John to Swatopluk, in which the pope approves of the alphabet invented by Cyril, and sanctions the use of the Slavonic liturgy, on the ground that the Scriptural command, “Praise the Lord, all ye nations”, shows that the praises of God are not to be confined to three languages (Hebrew, Greek, and Latin), but that He who formed these languages formed all others also, for His own glory. It is, however, ordered that, as a mark of greater honor, the Gospel shall be read in Latin before being read in the vernacular, and also that the king or any nobleman may, if he think fit, have the service of his private chapel in Latin.

In the same letter it was stated that Methodius was confirmed in his archbishopric, with exclusive jurisdiction over the Moravian church. The pope adds that he has consecrated as bishop an ecclesiastic named Wiching, who had been recommended to him by Swatopluk, and begs the king to send another presbyter who may be raised to the same degree, in order that the primate, having two bishops under him, may be able to perform his functions without external help. By this arrangement it was intended that the Moravian church should be rendered entirely independent of Germany.

From Moravia the Gospel was introduced among the neighboring and kindred people of Bohemia. Fourteen Bohemian chiefs had appeared before Louis of Germany at Ratisbon in 845, and had been baptized by their own desire. But of this conversion, which was most likely a mere political artifice, no effects are recorded; and Bohemia was heathen many years later, when the duke, Borziwoi, visited the Moravian court. Swatopluk received him with honor, but at dinner assigned him and his followers a place on the floor, as being heathens. Methodius, who sat at the king’s table, addressed Borziwoi, expressing regret that so powerful a prince should be obliged to feed like a swineherd. The duke asked what he might expect to gain by becoming a Christian; and, on being told that the change would exalt him above all kings and princes, he was baptized with his thirty companions. His wife, Ludmilla, embraced the Gospel on worthier motives, and earned the title of martyr and saint.

Methodius continued to be much annoyed by the Germans, who saw in the sanction of the Slavonic tongue an insuperable barrier against their influence in Moravia. It would seem also that Swatopluk became unfavorable to him, and that Wiching, who was a German by birth, and a man of intriguing character, instead of cooperating with the archbishop, and rendering him the obedience which had been enjoined in the pope’s letter to the king, set up claims to independence of all but the papal authority. The last certain notice of Methodius is a letter of the year 881, in which John VIII encourages him, and assures him that he had given no such privileges as were pretended to Wiching (whose name, however, is not mentioned). The death of Methodius has been said to have taken placeat Rome, and has been variously dated, from 881 to 910; but it seems more probable that he died in Moravia about the year 885.

Wiching, after the death of Methodius, persecuted the clergy who maintained the Slavonic liturgy, and, with the aid of Swatopluk’s soldiery, compelled them in 886 to seek a refuge in Bulgaria, where it is presumed that they must have adhered to the Greek communion. On the death of Swatopluk, in 894, the kingdom was distracted by a war between his sons, while Arnulf of Germany pressed on it from without. Wiching had in 892 gone over to Arnulf, who appointed him his chancellor, and bestowed on him the bishoprick of Passau; but from this dignity he was deposed on his patron’s death. In 900, the German jealousy was provoked afresh by the measures which pope John IX took for providing Moravia with a localized hierarchy instead of its former missionary establishment. Hatto, archbishop of Mentz, and Theotmar of Salzburg, with their suffragans, loudly remonstrated against the change; but the strife was ended by the fall of the Moravian kingdom in 908.

The conquests of Charlemagne had brought the Franks into close neighborhood with the northern nations, which were now so formidable to the more civilized inhabitants of other countries. Charlemagne, it is said, refrained from placing his territory beyond the Elbe under any of the bishoprics which he erected, because he intended to establish in those parts an archiepiscopal see which should serve as a center for the evangelization of the north. He built a church at Hamburg, and committed it to a priest who was exempt from episcopal jurisdiction; but the prosecution of the scheme was broken off by the emperor’s death. The attention of his son, however, was soon drawn by other circumstances towards Nordalbingia. Policy, as well as religion, recommended the conversion of the Northmen; for, so long as the Saxons were only separated by the Elbe from those who adhered to the religion of their forefathers, there was a continual temptation for them to renounce the Christianity which had been forced on them, and with it the subjection of which it was the token.

Disputes as to the throne of Denmark between Harold and Godfrid led both parties to seek the countenance of Louis the Pious. The emperor was struck with the importance of using this circumstance as an opening for the introduction of Christianity among the Danes; and Ebbo, archbishop of Reims, was willing to withdraw for a time from the enjoyment of his dignity, that he might extend the faith among these barbarians. With the consent of Louis, the archbishop went to Rome, where he obtained a commission from Paschal, authorizing himself and Halitgar, afterwards bishop of Cambray, to preach the Gospel to the northern nations, and directing them to refer all difficult questions to the apostolic see. The mission was resolved on by the diet of Attigny (the same diet which witnessed the penance 392 of Louis) in 822; and in that year Ebbo and his companions set out in company with some ambassadors of Harold, Welanao (now Münschdorf, near Itzehoe) being assigned by the emperor for their head-quarters. Little is known of their proceedings, but it appears that they preached with much success, and that Ebbo represented the spiritual and the temporal benefits of Christianity to Harold so effectually as to induce him to appear in 826 at Ingelheim, with his queen and a large train of attendants, and to express a desire for baptism, which they received in the church of St. Alban at Mentz (Mayence). Louis was sponsor for Harold, Judith for the queen, Lothair for their son, and the members of their train found sponsors of suitable rank among the Franks. The emperor now resolved to send a fresh mission to the Danes; but the barbarism of the Northmen, their strong hostility to Christianity, and the savage character of their paganism, with its sacrifices of human victims, deterred all from venturing on the hazards of such an expedition, until Wala of Corbie named Anskar, one of his monks, as a person suited for the work.

Anskar, “the apostle of the north”, was born about the year 801, and at an early age entered the monastery of Corbie, where he studied under Adelhard and Paschasius Radbert. He became himself a teacher in the monastery, and, after having for a time held a like office in the German Corbey, resumed his position in the parent society. From childhood he had been remarkable for a devout and enthusiastic character. He saw visions, and it is said by his biographer that all the important events of his life were foreshown to him either in this manner or by an inward illumination, so that he was even accustomed to wait for such direction as to the course which he should take. The death of his mother, when he was five years old, affected him deeply, and he was weaned from the love of childish sports by a vision in which she appeared in company with some bright female forms. He felt himself entangled in mire, and unable to reach them, when the chief of the band, whom he knew to be the blessed Virgin, asked him whether he wished to rejoin his mother, and told him that, if so, he must forsake such vanities as are offensive to the saints. His worldly affections were afterwards further subdued by the tidings of Charlemagne’s death, which deeply impressed on him the instability of all earthly greatness. In another vision, he fancied that his spirit was led out of the body by two venerable persons, whom he recognized as St. Peter and St. John. They first plunged him into purgatory, where he remained for three days in misery which seemed to last a thousand years. He was then conducted into a region where the Divine glory, displayed in the east, streamed forth on multitudes of adoring saints in transcendent brightness, which was yet not dazzling but delightful to the eye; and from the source of inaccessible majesty, in which he could discern no shape, he heard a voice of blended power and sweetness—“Go, and thou shalt return to Me with the crown of martyrdom”. At a later time, the Saviour appeared to him, exhorted him to a full confession of his sins, and assured him that they were forgiven. The assurance was afterwards repeated to him, and in answer to his inquiry, “Lord, what wouldest thou have me to do?” he was told, “Go, and preach to the Gentiles the word of God”.

When the northern mission was proposed to Anskar, he at once declared his readiness to undertake it. He adhered to his resolution, although many endeavored to dissuade him, while Wala disclaimed the intention of enforcing the task on him by his monastic obligation to obedience; and his behavior while preparing himself for the work by retirement and devotion had such an effect on Autbert, a monk of noble birth and steward of the monastery, that he offered himself as a companion.

The missionaries could not prevail on any servant to attend them. On joining Harold they were treated with neglect by him and his companions, who, as Anskar’s biographer says, did not yet know how the ministers of God ought to be honored. But when they had sailed down the Rhine as far as Cologne, the bishop of that city, Hadebold, out of compassion, bestowed on them a vessel with two cabins, and as Harold found it convenient to take possession of one of these, he was brought into closer intercourse with the missionaries, who soon succeeded in inspiring him with a new interest in their undertaking. They fixed the centre of their operations at Hadeby, on the opposite bank of the Schley to Sleswick, and laboured among both the Christians and the heathens of the Danish border. Anskar established a school for boys—the pupils being partly given to him, and partly bought for the purpose of training them up in the Christian faith. But Harold had offended many of his adherents by doing homage to Louis and by his change of religion; they were further alienated when, in his zeal for the advancement of his new faith, he destroyed temples and even resorted to persecution; and the opposite party took advantage of the feeling. Harold was expelled, and retired to a county in Frisia which the emperor had bestowed on him; and Anskar was obliged to leave Hadeby. Autbert had already been compelled by severe illness to relinquish the mission, and died at Corbie in 829.

A new opening soon presented itself to Anskar. It would appear that some knowledge of the Gospel had already reached Sweden—partly, it is said, by means of intercourse which the inhabitants of that remote country had carried on with the Byzantine empire. In 829 the court of Louis was visited by ambassadors from Sweden, who, in addition to their secular business, stated that their countrymen were favorably disposed towards Christianity, and requested the emperor to supply them with teachers. Louis bethought himself of Anskar, who agreed to undertake the work—regarding it as a fulfillment of his visions. His place with Harold was supplied by another; and Wala assigned him a monk named Witmar as a companion. The vessel in which the missionaries embarked was attacked by pirates, who plundered them of almost everything, including the presents designed by Louis for the Swedish king. But they were determined to persevere, and, after many hardships, made their way to the northern capital, Birka or Sigtuna, on the lake Mälar. The king, Biorn, received them graciously, and, with the consent of the national assembly, gave them permission to preach freely. Their ministrations were welcomed with delight by a number of Christian captives, who had long been deprived of the offices of religion; and among their converts was Herigar, governor of the district, who built a church on his estate. After having labored for a year and a half, Anskar and his companion returned with a letter from Biorn to Louis, who was greatly pleased with their success, and resolved to place the northern mission on a new footing, agreeably to his father’s intentions. An archiepiscopal see was to be established at Hamburg, and Anskar was consecrated for it at Ingelheim by Drogo of Metz, with the assistance of Ebbo and many other bishops. He then repaired to Rome, where Gregory IV bestowed on him the pall, with a bull authorizing him to labor for the conversion of the northern nations, in conjunction with Ebbo, whose commission from Paschal was still in force. Louis conferred on him the monastery of Turholt  (Thouroult, between Bruges and Ypres), to serve at once as a source of maintenance and as a resting-place more secure than the northern archbishopric.

Ebbo, although diverted from missionary work by his other (and in part far less creditable) occupations, had continued to take an interest in the conversion of the north, and appears at this time to have made a second expedition to the scene of his old labors. But as neither he nor Anskar could give undivided attention to the Swedish mission, it was now agreed that this should be committed to a relation of Ebbo named Gauzbert, who was consecrated to the episcopate and assumed the name of Simon. To him Ebbo transferred the settlement at Welanao, with the intention that it should serve the same purposes for which Turholt had been given to Anskar.

Anskar entered with his usual zeal on the new sphere which had been assigned to him. He built at Hamburg a church, a monastery, and a college. According to the system which he had followed at Hadeby, he bought a number of boys with a view to educating them as Christians; some of them were sent to Turholt, while others remained with him. But after a time Hamburg was attacked by a great force of Northmen, under Eric, king of Jutland. The archbishop exerted himself in encouraging the inhabitants to hold out until relief should arrive; but the assailants were too strong to be long resisted; the city was sacked and burnt, and Anskar was obliged to flee. He had lost his church, his monastery, and his library, among the treasures of which was a magnificent bible, the gift of the emperor; some relics bestowed on the church by Ebbo were all that he was able to rescue. Yet, reduced as he was to necessity, he repeated Job’s words of resignation—“The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord”. Leutbert bishop of Bremen, who had before looked on the new archbishopric with jealousy, refused to entertain him, and he was indebted for a refuge to the charity of a widow named Ikia, of Bamsloh, where he gradually collected some of his scattered followers. About the same time Gauzbert was expelled from Sweden by a popular rising, in which his nephew Notbert was killed.

To add to Anskar’s distress, his monastery of Turholt, being within that portion the empire which fell to Charles the Bald on the death of Louis, was bestowed by the new sovereign on a layman. His monks, finding no means of subsistence, were obliged to leave him: but he found a patron in Louis of Germany, who founded a monastic establishment for him at Ramsloh, and resolved to bestow on him the bishopric of Bremen, which fell vacant by the death of Leutbert. Anskar was himself unwilling to take any active part in the matter, lest he should be exposed to charges of rapacity, and some canonical objections arose; but these were overcome with the consent of the bishops who were interested. The union of the dioceses was sanctioned by the council of Mayence (the same at which Gottschalk was condemned) in 848; and, sixteen years after it had virtually taken effect, it was confirmed by Nicolas I, who renewed the gift of the pall to Anskar, and appointed him legate for the evangelization of the Swedes, the Danes, the Slavons, and other nations of the north.

In the meantime Anskar had been actively employed. Repeated political missions from Louis of Germany had made him known to the Danish king Horic or Eric, who had long been one of the most formidable chiefs of the northern devastators, and had led the force which burnt and plundered Hamburg. Anskar gained a powerful influence over the king, who, although it does not appear that he was himself baptized, granted the missionaries leave to preach throughout his dominions, and to build a church at Sleswick. The work of conversion went on rapidly. Danish traders who had received baptism at Hamburg or Dorstadt now openly professed Christianity, and Christian merchants from other countries ventured more freely into Denmark, so that Eric found the wealth of his kingdom increased by the consequences of the toleration which he had granted. Many of the converts, however, put off their baptism until they felt the approach of death; while it is said that some heathens, after their life had been despaired of, and after they had invoked their own gods in vain, on entreating the aid of Christ were restored to perfect health.

After the withdrawal of Gauzbert, Sweden remained for seven years without any Christian teacher, until Anskar sent into the country a priest and hermit named Ardgar, who preached with great effect—his efforts, it is said, being powerfully seconded by judgments which befell all who had been concerned in the expulsion of Gauzbert. Herigar had throughout remained faithful, notwithstanding all that he had to endure from his unbelieving countrymen; and on his deathbed he was comforted by the ministrations of Ardgar. But Ardgar longed to return to his hermitage, and after a time relinquished his mission. Gauzbert, now bishop of Osnaburg, whom Anskar requested to resume his labours in Sweden, declined, on the ground that another preacher would be more likely to make a favorable impression on the people than one whom they had already ejected from their country. Anskar himself, therefore, resolved to undertake the work—being encouraged by a vision in which his old superior Adelhard appeared to him. He was accompanied by envoys from Eric to king Olof, of Sweden, and bore a letter of warm recommendation from the Danish king. But on landing in Sweden he found the state of things very unpromising. A short time before this a Swede had arisen in the national assembly, declaring that he was charged with a communication from the gods, who had bidden him tell his countrymen that, if they wished to enjoy a continuance of prosperity, they must revive with increased zeal the ancient worship, and must exclude all other religions. “If”, the celestial message graciously concluded, “you are not content with us, and wish to have more gods, we all agree to admit your late king Eric into our number”. A great effect had followed on this: a temple had been built to Eric, and was crowded with worshippers; and such was the excitement of the people that Anskar’s friends advised him to desist from his enterprise, as it could not but be fruitless and might probably cost him his life. He was, however, resolved to persevere. He invited the king to dine with him, and, having propitiated him by gifts, requested permission to preach. Olof replied that, as some former preachers of Christianity had been forcibly driven out of the country, he could not give the required licence without consulting the gods, and obtaining the sanction of the popular assembly; “for”, says Anskar's biographer, “in that nation public affairs are determined less by the king’s power than by the general consent of the people”. A lot was cast in an open field, and was favorable to the admission of the Christian teachers. The assembly was swayed by the speech of an aged member, who said that the power of the Christians’ God had often been experienced, especially in dangers at sea; that many of his countrymen had formerly been baptized at Dorstadt; why then, he asked, should they refuse, now that it was brought to their own doors, that which they had before sought from a distance? The assembly of another district also decided for the admission of Christianity; and the feeling in favor of the new religion was strengthened by miracles performed on an expedition which Olof undertook to Courland. Converts flocked in, churches were built, and Anskar found himself at liberty to return to Denmark, leaving Gumbert, a nephew of Gauzbert, at the head of the Swedish mission.

During the archbishop’s absence, Eric had fallen in a bloody battle with a pagan faction, which had used his encouragement of Christianity as a pretext for attacking him. The most powerful of Anskar’s other friends had shared the fate of their king; the greater part of Denmark was now in the hands of the enemy; and Eric II, who had succeeded to a part of his father’s territory, was under the influence of Hovi, earl of Jutland, who persuaded him that all the late misfortunes were due to the abandonment of the old national religion. The church at Sleswick was shut up, its priest was expelled, and the Christians were cruelly persecuted. Anskar could only betake himself to prayer for a change from this unhappy state of things, when he unexpectedly received a letter from the young king, professing as warm an interest in the Gospel as that which his father had felt, and inviting the missionaries to resume their labors. Hovi had fallen into disgrace, and was banished. The progress of Christianity was now more rapid than ever. The church at Sleswick was for the first time allowed to have a bell; another church was founded at Ripe, the second city of Denmark, on the coast opposite to Britain, and Rimbert, a native of the neighborhood of Turholt, who had grown up under Anskar’s tuition, was appointed its pastor.

Anskar’s labors were continued until the sixty-fourth year of his age, and the thirty-fourth of his episcopate. Although the progress of the Swedish mission was retarded by the death or the withdrawal of some who were employed in it, he was able to provide for its continuance, chiefly by means of clergy of Danish birth, whom he had trained up in the seminary at Ramsloh. Amidst his trials and disappointments he frequently consoled himself by remembering the assurance which Ebbo, when bishop of Hildesheim, had expressed to him, that God would not fail in his own time to crown the work with success. The biographer Rimbert dwells with delight on his master’s strict adherence to the monastic customs, which he maintained to the last; on his mortifications, which he carried to an extreme in youth, until he became aware that such excesses were a temptation to vain glory, and how, when no longer able to bear them, he endeavored to supply the defect by alms and prayers; on his frequent and fervent devotion; on his charitable labors, his building of hospitals, redemption of captives, and other works of mercy. Among the results of his exertions, it deserves to be remembered that in 856 he persuaded the leading men of Nordalbingia to give up the trade which they had carried on in slaves. In addition to works of a devotional kind, he wrote a Life of Willehad, the first bishop of Bremen, and a journal of his own missions, which is known to have been sent to Rome in the thirteenth century, and, although often sought for in vain, may possibly still exist there. He is said to have performed some miraculous cures, but to have shunned the publication of them, except among his most intimate friends; and when they were once spoken of in his hearing, he exclaimed, “If I were worthy in the sight of my Lord, I would ask Him to grant me one miracle—that He would make me a good man!”

In his last illness Anskar was greatly distressed by the apprehension that his sins had frustrated the promise which had been made to him of the martyr’s crown. Rimbert endeavored to comfort him by saying that violent death is not the only kind of martyrdom; by reminding him of his long and severe labors for the Gospel, and of the patience with which he had endured much sickness—especially the protracted sufferings of his death­bed. At length, as he was at mass, the archbishop, although fully awake, had a vision in which he was reproved for having doubted, and was assured that all that had been promised should be fulfilled. His death took place on the festival of the Purification, in the year 865.

When asked to name a successor, Anskar declined to do so on the ground that he was unwilling, by preferring one before others, to add to the offence which he might probably have given to many during his lifetime. But on being questioned as to his opinion of Rimbert, he answered—“I am assured that he is more worthy to be an archbishop than I am to be a sub-deacon”. To Rimbert, therefore, the see of Hamburg was committed on Anskar’s death; and for nearly a quarter of a century he carried on the work in the spirit of his master, for the knowledge of whose life we are chiefly indebted to his reverential and affectionate biography. Rimbert died in 888.

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER V.

 

FROM THE DEPOSITION OF CHARLES THE FAT TO THE DEATH OF POPE SYLVESTER II.

A.D. 887-1003.

 

 

We now for the first time meet with a long period—including the whole of the tenth century—undisturbed by theological controversy. But we must not on this account suppose that it was an era of prosperity or happiness for the church. Never, perhaps, was there a time of greater misery for most of the European nations; never was there one so sad and so discreditable for religion. The immediate necessities which pressed on men diverted their minds from study and speculation. The clergy in general sank into the grossest ignorance and disorder; the papacy was disgraced by infamies of which there had been no example in former days.

Soon after the beginning of this period the Byzantine church was agitated by a question which also tended to increase its differences with Rome. Leo the Philosopher, the pupil of Photius, after having had three wives who had left him without offspring, married Zoe, with whom he had for some time cohabited. According to the Greek historians, the union was celebrated by one of the imperial chaplains before the birth of a child; and, when Leo had become father of an heir, he Zoe to the rank of empress. The marriage would, in any circumstances, have been scandalous, for even second marriages had been discountenanced by the church, and a fourth marriage was hitherto unknown in the east. The patriarch Nicolas, therefore, deposed the priest who had blessed the nuptials; he refused to admit the imperial pair into the church, so that they were obliged to perform their devotions elsewhere; and he refused to administer the Eucharist to Leo, who thereupon banished him to the island of Hiereia. The account given by the patriarch himself is somewhat different—that the son of Leo and Zoe was born before their marriage; that he consented to baptize the child only on condition of a separation between the parents; that Leo swore to comply, but within three days after introduced Zoe into the palace with great pomp, went through the ceremony of marriage without the intervention of any priest, and followed it up by the coronation of his wife. Nicolas adds that he entreated the emperor to consent to a separation until the other chief sees should be consulted, but that some legates from Rome, who soon after arrived at Constantinople, countenanced the marriage, and that thus Leo was emboldened to deprive and to banish him. Euthymius, an ecclesiastic of high character, who was raised to the patriarchate, restored the emperor to communion, but resisted his wish to obtain a general sanction of fourth marriages, although it was supported by many persons of consideration. On the death of Leo, his brother Alexander, who succeeded together with the young son of Zoe, Constantine Porphyrogenitus, not only restored Nicolas, but gave him an important share in the government, while Euthymius on his deposition was treated with barbarous outrage by the clergy of the opposite party, and soon after died. Alexander himself died within a year, when Zoe became powerful in the regency, and urged her son to insist on the acknowledgment of her marriage. But she was shut up in a convent by Romanus Lecapenus, who assumed the government as the colleague of Constantine, and in 920 the rival parties in the church were reconciled. An edict was published by which, for the future, third marriages were allowed on certain conditions, but such unions as that of which the emperor himself was the offspring were prohibited on pain of excommunication. At Rome, however, fourth marriages were allowed, and on this account an additional coolness arose between the churches, so that for a time the names of the popes appear to have been omitted from the diptychs of Constantinople.

The Greek Church continued to rest on the doctrines and practices established by the councils of former times. The worship of images was undisturbed. The empire underwent frequent revolutions, marked by the perfidy, the cruelty, the ambition regardless of the ties of nature, with which its history has already made us too familiar; but the only events which need be here mentioned are the victories gained over the Saracens by Nicephorus Phocas (A.D. 963-969) and by his murderer and successor John Tzimisces (A.D. 969-976). By these princes Crete and Cyprus were recovered, and the arms of the Greeks were carried even as far as Bagdad. And, although their more distant triumphs had no lasting effect, the empire retained some recompense for its long and bloody warfare in the possession of Antioch, with Tarsus, Mopsuestia, and other cities in Cilicia.

In the west, the age was full of complicated movements, which it is for the most part most difficult to trace, and impossible to remember. After the deposition of Charles the Fat, the only representatives of the Carolingian line were illegitimate—Arnulf, a son of the Bavarian Carloman, and Charles, styled the Simple, the offspring of Louis the Stammerer by a marriage to which the church refused its sanction. Arnulf assumed the government of Germany, which he held from 887 to 899. He ruled with vigor, carried on successful wars with the Obotrites and other Slavonic nations of the north, and broke the terror of the Northmen by a great overthrow on the Dyle, near Louvain, in 891. He also weakened the power of the Moravians; but in order to this he called in the aid of the Hungarians or Magyars, and opened a way into Germany to these formidable barbarians. No such savage enemy of Christendom had yet appeared. They were a people of Asiatic origin, whose language, of the same stock with the Finnish, bore no likeness to that of any civilized or Christian nation. The writers of the time, partly borrowing from the old descriptions of Attila’s Huns, with whom the Magyars were fancifully connected, speak of them as monstrous and hardly human in form, as living after the manner of beasts, as eating the flesh and drinking the blood of men, the heart being particularly esteemed as a delicacy. Light in figure and accoutrements, and mounted on small, active horses, they defied the pursuit of the Frankish cavalry, while even in retreat their showers of arrows were terrible. They had already established themselves in the territory on the Danube which for some centuries had been occupied by the Avars. They had threatened Constantinople, and had laid both the eastern empire and the Bulgarians under contribution. They now passed into Germany in seemingly inexhaustible multitudes, overran Thuringia and Franconia, and advanced as far as the Rhine. Almost at the same moment the northern city of Bremen was sacked by one division of their forces, and the Swiss, monastery of St. Gall by another. A swarm of them laid Provence desolate, and penetrated to the Spanish frontier, although a sickness which broke out among them enabled Raymond, marquis of Gothia, to repel them. Crossing the Alps, they rushed down on Italy. Pavia, the Lombard capital, and then the second city of the peninsula, was given to the flames, with, its forty-four churches, while the Magyars glutted their cruelty and love of plunder on the persons and on the property of the inhabitants. The invaders made their way even to the extremity of Calabria, while the Italians, regarding them as a scourge of God, submitted without any other attempt at defense than the prayers with which their churches resounded for deliverance “from the arrows of the Hungarians”

The Saracens also continued to afflict Italy. A force of them from Africa established itself on the Garigliano (the ancient Liris), and from its fortified camp continually menaced Rome. In another quarter, a vessel with about twenty Saracens from Spain was carried out of its course by winds, and compelled to put to land near Fraxinetum. They fortified themselves against the inhabitants of the neighborhood, and, after having subsisted for a time on plunder, they invited others from Spain to join them, so that the handful of shipwrecked strangers was gradually recruited until it became a formidable band. They carried on their ravages far and wide, seized on pilgrims, stripped them of all they had, and compelled those who were able to raise largo sums by way of ransom. Some of them even crossed the Mount of Jupiter (now the Great St. Bernard) and established another settlement at St. Maurice. But the garrison of Fraxinetum was at length surrounded and exterminated by William duke of Aquitaine.

After the death of Arnulf, the Germans were broken up into five principal nations—the Franconians, the Saxons, the Swabians, the Bavarians, and the Lotharingians of the debatable land between France and Germany, which was sometimes attached to the one country and sometimes to the other—being either transferred by its inhabitants, or annexed by force or by intrigue. These nations were generally under the government of dukes; the fear of the Magyars and of the Slaves was the bond which united them in one common interest. Otho of Saxony was regarded as their leader; and on his death, in 912, they chose Conrad of Franconia as king of Germany. Conrad found Henry, the son of Otho and duke of Saxony, his chief opponent; but on his deathbed, in 919, a desire to prevent discord among the Germans prevailed over all other feelings, and he charged his brother Eberhard, who himself might fairly have claimed the succession, to carry to Henry the ensigns of royalty—the holy lance, the crown and mantle, the golden bracelets and the sword. In compliance with Conrad’s wish, Henry the Fowler (so styled from the occupation in which he is said to have been engaged when the announcement of his intended dignity reached him) was elected king by the Franconians and Saxons, and the other nations accepted the choice. Henry reigned from 920 to 936, with a reputation seldom equalled for bravery, prudence, moderation, justice, and fidelity. He recovered Lotharingia for Germany, triumphed over the Northern Slaves and the Bohemians, took from the Northmen the country between the Eider and the Schley, and erected the marquisate of Sleswick as a bulwark for the security of Germany on that side. But still more important were his wars with the Hungarians. On an expedition, which was marked by their usual barbarous ravages, one of their most important chiefs—perhaps, as has been conjectured, the king himself—fell into the hands of Henry, who refused to release him except on condition of peace, for which it was agreed that the Germans should pay gifts by way of annual acknowledgment. The peace was to last for nine years. Henry employed the time in preparations for war, and, on its expiration, returned a scornful defiance to an embassy of the Magyars. He twice defeated the barbarians; and in 955 their power was finally broken by his son Otho the First in the great battle of the Lechfeld, near Augsburg. By this defeat the Hungarians lost that part of their territory which may be identified with the modern province of Austria, and were reduced to the limits of Pannonia. On the deposition of Charles the Fat, Odo or Eudes, count of Paris, and son of Robert the Strong, assumed the royal title in France, and held it for ten years, during which he kept up a continual and sometimes successful struggle against the Northmen. At his death, in 898, Charles the Simple, who had in vain attempted to assert his title against Odo, became his successor; and the illegitimate continuation of the Carolingian line lasted (although not without interruption) until 987, when, on the death of Louis V, Hugh Capet, duke of France, a great nephew of Odo, was elected by an assembly at Senlis, hailed as king by the army at Noyon, and anointed by Adalbero, archbishop of Reims, whose possession of that city gave him the chief influence in disposing of the crown. But the royalty of France was little more than nominal. The power of Odo at first reached only from the Meuse to the Loire; the later Carolingians possessed little more than the rock of Laon, while the real sovereignty of the country was in the hands of the great feudatories, whose power had now become hereditary. At the end of the ninth century France was divided into twenty-nine distinct principalities; at the accession of Hugh Capet, the number, exclusive of the independent kingdom of Aries, had increased to fifty-five, and some of these were larger than his own dominions. Hugh, indeed, for the title of king, and for the hope that the royal power might in time become a reality, even sacrificed something of his former strength, by giving up the benefices which he had held to the clergy, and by bestowing fiefs on the nobles. Fortresses multiplied throughout the land; raised originally during the Norman invasions for the purposes of defense and security, they had become dangerous to the royal power and oppressive to the people. Charles the Bald, at the diet of Pistres, in 864, had forbidden the erection of such strongholds, and had ordered that those which existed should be demolished; but after the dismemberment of the kingdom there was no power which could enforce this law. The nobles everywhere raised their castles, and surrounded themselves with troops of soldiers; and the effects were soon visible both for evil and for good. The martial spirit, which had decayed from the time of Louis the Pious, revived; the dukes and counts, each with an army of his own, encountered the Northmen in fight, or turned against each other in private war the strength which they had gained by the degradation of the crown. And both in France and in Italy the lords of castles betook themselves to plunder, as an occupation which involved nothing discreditable or unworthy of their position.

Notwithstanding the victories of Odo and of Arnulf, the Northmen for a time continued to infest France in all quarters—penetrating even to the very heart of the country. In 911 Charles the Simple, by the treaty of St. Clair on the Epte, ceded to them the territory between that river and the sea, together with Brittany, and bestowed his daughter Gisella on their leader, Rollo, on condition of his doing homage and embracing the Christian faith. In the following year Rollo was baptized at Rouen, by the name of Robert, when, on each of the seven days during which he wore the baptismal garment, he bestowed lands on some church or monastery, as a compensation for the evils which they had suffered at the hands of his countrymen. Ignominious as the cession to the Northmen may appear, it had a precedent in that which the great Alfred had made after victory. The French king lost nothing by it, since the part of Neustria which was given up was actually in possession of the invaders; while, by professing to include Brittany in the gift, he may have hoped to turn the arms of his new liegemen against a population which had already established itself in independence. And in the result, the admission of the Northmen was speedily justified. They settled down in their new possessions; they laid aside their barbarous manners, and, under the teaching provided by the care of Hervé, archbishop of Reim (who, at the request of the archbishop of Rouen, drew up regulations for the treatment of them), their paganism was soon extirpated. They married wives of the country; in two generations the Norse tongue had disappeared, and it was among the offspring of the Scandinavian pirates that French for the first time took the rank of a cultivated and polished language. The country, which had long been desolated by their ravages, recovered its fertility; churches and monasteries rose again out of ruins; strangers of ability and skill in all kinds of arts were encouraged to settle in Normandy; and in no long time it became the most advanced province of France as to orderly government, industry, and literature.

 

ITALY

 

Italy suffered severely during this period, not only from the attacks of the Hungarians and of the Saracens, but from the contests of its own princes. On the deposition of Charles the Fat, the Italians were unwilling to acknowledge a foreign ruler. Guy duke of Spoleto, and Berengar duke of Friuli, both connected through females with the Carolingian family, contended for the kingdom of Italy and for the imperial crown, which was conferred on each of them by popes. Arnulf of Germany (A.D. 896) and other princes were also crowned at Rome as emperors; but the first revival of the empire as a reality was in the person of the German Otho the Great (A.D. 961), from whom the dignity was transmitted to his son and to his grandson of the same name. The Italian and German kingdoms were united in the Othos, and this subjection of Italy to a distant sovereign produced an effect important for its later history. The inhabitants of the towns, who had already been obliged to fortify themselves with walls and to organize a militia for defense against the Saracen and Hungarian invaders, now found that they were thrown still more on their own resources. Each city, consequently, isolated itself, contracted, its interests within its own immediate sphere, and established a magistracy on the ancient model—the germ of the mediaeval Italian republics.

The clergy and monks shared largely in the calamities of the age. In all the kingdoms which had belonged to the Carolingian monarchy, it was usual for princes to take for themselves, or to assign to their favorites, the temporalities of religious houses. Queens and other ladies enjoyed the revenues of the greater monasteries, without being supposed to contract any obligation to duty on that account. In many instances the impropriation of benefices passed as an inheritance in noble families. Great lords seized on bishoprics, gave them to their relatives, or even disposed of them to the highest bidder. In 990 a count of Toulouse sold the see of Cahors, and about the same time a viscount of Beziers bequeathed the bishoprics of that city and of Agde as portions to his daughters. Sometimes mere children were appointed to sees. Thus, in 925, on the death of Seulf of Reims, Herbert, count of Vermandois, who was even suspected of having shortened the archbishop’s days by poison, seized the temporalities for himself, and compelled the clergy and people to elect his son Hugh, a child not yet five years old. The election was confirmed by king Rodolph, and by pope John X, and the boy prelate was committed to Guy, bishop of Auxerre, for education, while a bishop was appointed to administer the see. In 932, on a political change, which threw the possession of Reims into the hands of another party, a monk named Artald was nominated as archbishop, received consecration, and was invested with the pall by John XI; but Hugh, on attaining manhood, asserted his title, gained possession of Reims by means of his father’s troops, and was consecrated to the archbishopric. The contest was carried on for many years; for Artald, as well as Hugh, was a man of family, was supported by stout retainers, and was backed by political power. At one time Artald would seem to have given up his pretensions on condition that he should be provided for by the immediate gift of an abbey, and by the promise of another see; but he was afterwards reinstated by Louis d'Outremer, and the question as to the archbishopric of Reims was discussed by councils at Verdun and at Mousson, at Ingelheim, Laon, and Treves. Hugh disregarded all citations to appear; but at Mousson and at Ingelheim, where two legates of Agapetus II were present, a rescript bearing the pope’s name was produced in his behalf. The councils, however, set aside this document, as being a mere peremptory mandate for the restoration of Hugh, obtained by false representations, and unsupported by argument or canonical  authority. Artald exhibited a papal letter of opposite tenor; and the council sentenced his rival to excommunication until he should repent. Artald held possession of the see until his death, in 961, and Hugh, who hoped then to enter on it without opposition, found himself defeated by the influence of Bruno archbishop of Cologne, brother of Otho the Great, and of Gerberga, queen dowager of France, through whom Bruno virtually exercised the regency of the kingdom. It is said that Hugh died of anxiety and vexation.

But the condition of the papacy is the most remarkable feature in the history of this time. From the beginning to the end of the period, it is the subject of violent contests between rival factions. Formosus, bishop of Portus, who had been employed by Nicolas as legate in Bulgaria, was charged by John VIII with having used his position to bind the king of that country to himself, instead of to the Roman see; with having attempted to obtain the popedom, and having entered into a conspiracy against both the pope and Charles the Bald. For these offences he was excommunicated by a synod at Rome, and by that which was held under John, at Troyes, and was compelled to swear that he would never return to Rome, or aspire to any other than lay communion. The next pope, Marinus, released him both from the excommunication and from his oath; and Formosus was raised in 891 to the papacy, which he held for five years. His successor, Boniface VI, after a pontificate of fifteen days, made way for Stephen VI, who, in the contentions of the rival pretenders to the empire, had taken an opposite side to Formosus; and it would seem that this political enmity was the motive of the extraordinary outrages which followed. By Stephen’s command, the body of Formosus was dragged from the grave, was arrayed in robes, placed in the papal chair, and brought to trial on a charge of having been uncanonically translated from a lesser see to Rome—a charge which, as there had already been a precedent for such translation in the case of Marinus, it was thought necessary to aggravate by the false addition that Formosus had submitted to a second consecration. A deacon was assigned to the dead pope as advocate, but it was useless to attempt a defense. Formosus was condemned, the ordinations conferred by him were annulled, his corpse was stripped of the pontifical robes, the fingers used in benediction were cut off, and the body, after having been dragged about the city, was thrown into the Tiber. But the river, it is said, repeatedly cast it out, and, after the murder of Stephen, in 897, it was taken up and again laid in St. Peter’s, where, as it was carried into the church, some statues of saints inclined towards it with reverence, in attestation of the sanctity of Formosus. A synod held in the following year under John IX rescinded the condemnation of Formosus, and declared that his translation was justified by his merits, although it ought not to become a precedent. It stigmatized the proceedings of the council under Stephen, ordered the acts of it to be burnt, and excommunicated those who had violated the tomb.

A rapid succession of popes now took place. Elections are followed within a few months or weeks or days by deaths which excite suspicion as to the cause; in some cases violence or poison appears without disguise. With Sergius III, in 904, began the ascendency of a party which had attempted to seat him in St. Peter’s chair after the death of Theodore II in 897-8, but was not then strong enough to establish him. Its head was Adalbert, marquis of Tuscany, who was leagued with a noble and wealthy Roman widow named Theodora. Theodora had a daughter of the same name, and another named Mary or Marozia—both, like herself, beautiful, and thoroughly depraved. For upwards of fifty years these women held the disposal of the Roman see, which they filled with their paramours, their children, and their grandchildren. Sergius, who held the papacy till 911, is described as a monster of rapacity, lust, and cruelty—as having lived in open concubinage with Marozia, and having abused the treasures of the church for the purpose of securing abettors and striking terror into enemies. The next pope, Anastasius III, died in 913, and when the papacy again became vacant in the following year, by the death of Lando, the power of the “Pornocracy” is said to have been scandalously displayed in the appointment of a successor. A young ecclesiastic of Ravenna, named John of Tossignano, when on a mission from his church to Rome, had attracted the notice of Theodora, had been invited to her embraces, and through her influence had been appointed to the bishopric of Bologna. Before consecration he was advanced to the higher dignity of Ravenna, and, as she could not bear the separation from him, she now procured his elevation to St. Peter’s chair. Disgraceful as were the means by which his promotion had been earned, John X showed himself an energetic, if not a saintly pope. He crowned Berengar as emperor—probably with a view of breaking the power of the nobles; he applied both to him and to the Greek emperor for aid against the Saracens; and, at the head of his own troops, with some furnished by Berengar, he marched against their camp on the Garigliano, and, by the aid of St. Peter and St. Paul (as it is said), obtained a victory which forced them to abandon that post of annoyance and terror to Rome. But his spirit was probably too independent for the party which he was expected to serve, and they resolved to get rid of him. In 928, some adherents of Guy, duke of Tuscany, the second husband of Marozia, surprised the pope in the castle of St. Angelo; his brother Peter, who was particularly obnoxious to the faction, was murdered before his eyes, and John himself was either starved or suffocated in the castle of St. Angelo.

John XI, who became pope in 931, is said by Liutprand to have been a son of Marozia by pope Sergius, while others suppose him to have been the legitimate offspring of her marriage with Alberic, marquis of Camerino. This pope was restricted to the performance of his ecclesiastical functions, while the government of Rome was swayed by Marozia’s third husband, Hugh the Great, king of Arles, and afterwards by her son, the younger Alberic, who expelled his stepfather, and kept his mother and the pope prisoners in his palace. For twenty-two years Alberic, with the title of prince and senator of all the Romans, exercised a tyrannical power, while the papal chair was filled by a succession of his creatures whom he held in entire subjection. On the death of Agapetus II in 956, the Tuscan party considered that it would not be safe to entrust the papacy to anyone who might divide its interest; and Octavian, son of Alberic, a youth of eighteen, who two years before had succeeded to his father’s secular power, was advised to take the office for himself. Perhaps some such step had been contemplated by his father, as Octavian was already in ecclesiastical orders. As pope he assumed the name of John XII—this being the first instance of such a change; but his civil government was still carried on under his original name.

The tyranny and aggressions of Berengar II pressed heavily on the Italians; the pope and many other persons of importance, both ecclesiastics and laity, entreated Otho the Great to come to their deliverance. Otho accepted the invitation; he was crowned with great pomp at Monza, as king of Italy, and proceeded onwards to Rome. On the way he took an oath to defend the territory of St. Peter, and to uphold all the privileges of the pope; and it has been said that he executed a charter, by which the donations of his predecessors to the Roman see were confirmed, with large additions, while the imperial right of ratifying the elections to the papacy was maintained. At Rome, Otho received the imperial crown from the hands of the pope, and he exacted from the chief inhabitants an oath that they would never join with Berengar or with his son Adalbert.

But no sooner had the emperor left Rome than John—perhaps in disgust at finding that Otho was determined to assert for himself something very different from the merely titular dignity to which the pope had hoped to limit time—threw himself into the interest of Adalbert, who, on Otho’s appearance in Italy, had sought a refuge among the Saracens of Fraxinetum. Otho, on hearing of this, sent to inquire into the truth of the matter; the answer was a report that the pope lived in the most shameful debauchery, so that female pilgrims were even afraid to visit Rome, lest they should become the victims of his passions; that he scandalously neglected his duties of every kind; and that he had attached himself to Adalbert because he knew that the emperor would not countenance him in his disgraceful courses. Otho remarked that the pope was but a boy, and would amend under the influence of good examples and advice; he attempted to negotiate with him, and John promised to reform his way of life, but in the meantime received Adalbert with welcome into Rome. The emperor returned to the city, and at his approach the pope and Adalbert fled, carrying off all that they could lay their hands on.

The Romans bound themselves by an oath never to choose a pope without the emperor’s consent, and prayed for an investigation into the conduct of John. For this purpose a council of Italian, French, and German bishops was assembled at St. Peter’s in the presence of Otho and of many lay nobles. The emperor expressed surprise that John did not appear in order to defend himself. The Roman clergy, who all attended the meeting, were for condemning him at once; evidence, they said, was needless in the case of iniquities which were notorious even to Iberians, Babylonians, and Indians—the pope was no wolf in sheep’s clothing, but one who showed his character without disguise; but Otho insisted on inquiry. Bishops and clergymen of the Roman province then deposed that the accused had been guilty of offences which are heaped together without any discrimination of their comparative magnitude. He had consecrated the Eucharist without communicating; he had ordained in a stable, and at irregular times; he had sold episcopal ordination,—in one case to a boy of ten; his sacrilegious practices were notorious; he had been guilty of murder, of arson, of revolting cruelties,—of adultery, incest, and every kind of incontinence. He had cast off all the decencies of the ecclesiastical character; he had publicly hunted, and had dressed himself as a soldier, with sword, helmet, and cuirass; he had drunk wine to the love of the devil; he was in the habit, while gaming, of calling on Jupiter, Venus, and other demons for aid; he omitted the canonical hours, and never signed himself with the cross. Otho, who could not speak Latin, cautioned the accusers, by the mouth of Liutprand, not to bring charges out of envy, as was usual against persons of eminent station; but both clergy and laity, “as one man”, imprecated on themselves the most fearful judgments in this world and hereafter, if all, and worse than all, that they had said were not true; and at their entreaty the emperor wrote to John, desiring him to answer for himself. The pope only replied by threats of excommunication against all who should take part in the attempt to set up a rival against him. The emperor spoke of this as boyish folly, and sent a second letter, which the messengers were unable to deliver, as John was engaged in hunting. Otho thereupon exposed the treachery with which the pope had behaved, after having invited him into Italy for the purpose of aiding against Berengar and Adalbert. John was deposed, and Leo, chief secretary of the see, a man of good character, but not yet in orders, was chosen in his room.

But a conspiracy was already formed against the Germans, by means of the deposed pontiff’s agents. Even while Otho remained at Rome, with only a few of his soldiers to guard him, an insurrection took place, and, after the emperor’s departure, John regained possession of the city. Another council  was held, which deposed Leo from all clerical orders, annulled his ordinations, and, borrowing the language of Nicolas I against the synod of Metz, declared the late synod infamous; and the temporary triumph of the Tuscan party was signalized by a cruel vengeance on the hands, the eyes, the tongues, and the noses of their opponents. Otho was on the point of again returning to expel John, when the pope died in consequence of a blow which he received on the head while in the act of adultery—from the devil, according to Liutprand, while others are content to suppose that it was from the husband whom he had dishonoured. The Romans, forgetting their late oath, chose for his successor an ecclesiastic named Benedict; but the emperor reappeared before the city, starved them into a surrender, and reinstated Leo VIII. A council was held, at which Benedict gave up his robes and his pastoral staff to Leo.

The pope broke the staff in the sight of the assembly; the antipope was degraded from the orders above that of deacon, which, at the emperor’s request, he was allowed to retain, and was banished to Hamburg. Benedict, who appears to have been a man of high personal character, met with great veneration in the place of his exile, and died there in the following year.

John XIII, the successor of Leo, was consecrated with the emperor’s approbation, in October 965; but within three months he was driven from Rome and imprisoned in Campania by a party which had become very powerful, and aimed at establishing a government on the republican model, under the names of the ancient Roman magistracy, in hostility alike to German emperors and to the papacy. In consequence of this revolution, Otho found himself obliged again to visit Rome.

The pope was restored; the republican consuls were banished to Germany; the twelve tribunes were beheaded; others of the party were blinded or mutilated; the body of the prefect who had announced the decree of banishment to John was torn from the grave; his successor in the prefecture was paraded about the city, crowned with a bladder and mounted on an ass. So great was the sensation excited by the report of these severities, that, when Liutprand was sent to Constantinople to seek a Greek princess in marriage for the heir of the empire, Nicephoras Phocas reproached him with his master’s “impiety”, and alleged it as a reason for treating the ambassador with indignity. Liutprand boldly replied that his sovereign had not invaded Rome as a tyrant, but had rescued it from the disgraceful oppression of tyrants and prostitutes; that he had acted agreeably to the laws of the Roman emperors, and, had he neglected so to act, he would himself have been “impious, unjust, cruel, and tyrannical”.

Crescentius, who is said (but probably without ground) to have been a grandson of pope John X, by one of the Theodoras, became the chief of the republican party, and governed Rome with the title of consul. His character has been extolled as that of a hero and a patriot; yet there is not sufficient evidence to show that his patriotism arose from any better motive than selfish ambition. In 974, when the sceptre of Otho the Great had passed into the hands of a young and less formidable successor, Crescentius decoyed pope Benedict VI into the castle of St. Angelo, where he was put to death. While the pope was yet alive, Boniface VII was set up by the Crescentian party, but was obliged to give way to Benedict VII, who was established by the Tusculan interest, and held the see until 983. Otho II, who survived him but a short time, nominated to the papacy Peter, bishop of Pavia, who, out of reverence for the supposed apostolic founder of the Roman church, changed his name to John XIV. But Boniface, who in his flight had carried off much valuable property of the church, and had converted it into money at Constantinople, returned to Rome, seized John, and shut him up in St. Angelo, where he is supposed to have been made away with, either by hunger or by poison; and the intruder, in concert with Crescentius, held the papacy until his death, which took place within a year. His body was then dragged about the streets and treated with indignity, until some of the clergy charitably gave it burial.

The next pope, John XIV, is described as a man of much learning; but it is said that his clergy detested him for his pride, and the biographer of Abbo of Fleury tells us that the abbot, on visiting Rome, found him “not such as he wished him to be, or such as he ought to have been”, but “greedy of base gain, and venal in all his actions”. John was held in constraint by Crescentius, who would not allow any one to approach him without paying for permission, and seized not only the property of the church, but even the oblations. At length, unable to endure this growing oppression, the Pope requested the intervention of Otho III, then a youth of sixteen; but as Otho was on his way to Rome, in compliance with this invitation, he was met at Ravenna by messengers who announced the pope’s death, and, probably in the name of a party among the Romans who were weary of the consul’s domination, requested that the king (although he had not yet received the imperial crown) would nominate a successor. The choice of Otho fell on his cousin and chaplain Bruno, a young man of twenty-four, who was thereupon formally elected; and the first German pope (as he is usually reckoned) assumed the name of Gregory V.

Gregory crowned his kinsman as emperor on Ascension-day 996, and, wishing to begin his pontificate with clemency, obtained the Pardon of Crescentius, whom Otho had intended to send into exile. But scarcely had the emperor left Rome when Crescentius made an insurrection, and expelled Gregory. After an interval of eight months, the consul set up an antipope, John, bishop of Piacenza, by birth a Calabrian and a subject of the Greek empire, who had been chaplain to Otho’s mother, the Byzantine princess Theophano, and had been godfather both to the emperor and to Gregory. The tidings of the Roman insurrection recalled Otho from an expedition against the Slaves. He was met by Gregory at Pavia, advanced to Rome, and besieged Crescentius in St. Angelo. The German writers in general state that he forced the consul to a surrender, while the Italians assert that he got him into his power by a promise of safety. If such a promise was given, it was violated. The consul was beheaded; his body was exposed on a gallows, hanging by the feet, and twelve of his chief partisans were put to death. The antipope John, who had shown an intention of placing Rome under the Byzantine empire, was cruelly punished, although Nilus, a hermit of renowned sanctity, who had almost reached the age of ninety, had undertaken a toilsome journey from Rossano in Calabria, to intercede for him. He was blinded, deprived of his nose and tongue, stripped of his robes, and led through the city riding on an ass, with the tail in his hand; after which, according to some authorities, he was banished to Germany, while others say that he was thrown from the Capitol. The varieties of statement as to the authors of his punishment are still greater: one annalist relates that he was blinded and mutilated by some persons who feared lest Otho should pardon him; some writers state that Otho and Gregory concurred in the proceedings; while, according to others, the emperor was softened by the prayers of Nilus, and the cruelties exercised on the antipope were sanctioned by his rival alone.

 

ARNULF OF REIMS.

During the pontificate of John XV the see of Reims had become the subject of a new contest, more important than that between Artald and Hugh. On the death of archbishop Adalbero, in the year 989, Arnulf, an illegitimate son of one of the last Carolingian kings, requested Hugh Capet to bestow it on him, promising in return to serve him faithfully in all ways. The new king granted the petition, chiefly with a view to detach Arnulf from the interest of his uncle Charles, duke of Lorraine, the heir of the Carolingian line. The archbishop, at his consecration, took an oath of fealty to Hugh, imprecating the most fearful curses on himself if he should break it. He even received the Eucharist in attestation of his fidelity, although some of the clergy present protested against such an application of the sacrament. But when the arms of Charles appeared to be successful, the gates of Reims were opened to him, and his soldiers committed violent and sacrilegious outrages in the city. The archbishop was carried off as if a prisoner, and sent forth a solemn anathema against the robbers who had profaned his church; it was, however, suspected that he had a secret understanding with his uncle, and the suspicion was speedily justified by his openly joining Charles at Laon. But Laon was soon betrayed into the hands of Hugh by its bishop, Adalbero; the king got possession of his rival’s person, and imprisoned him at Orleans, where Charles died within a few months; and a council of the suffragans of Reims was held at Senlis, A.D. 990, for the examination of their metropolitan’s conduct. Letters were then sent to Rome both by Hugh and by the bishops, detailing the treachery of Arnulf, with the wretched state into which his province had fallen, and asking how this “second Judas” should be dealt with. But the pope was influenced by a partisan of Arnulf, who presented him with a valuable horse and other gifts; while the envoys of the opposite party, who made no presents either to John or to Crescentius, stood three days at the gates of the papal palace without being allowed to enter.

But Hugh now found himself strong enough to act without the pope. In June 991, a synod was held at the monastic church of St. Basle, near Reims, under Siguin, archbishop of Sens. The president proposed that, before proceeding to the trial of Arnulf, an assurance of indulgence for the accused should be obtained from the king, since, if his treason were a cause of blood, it would be unlawful for bishops to judge it. Some members, however, remarked that the suggested course was dangerous; if bishops declined such inquiries, princes would cease to ask for ecclesiastical judgments, would take all judicature into their own hands, and would cite the highest ecclesiastics before their secular tribunals; and, in deference to these objections, the proposal appears to have been dropped. Siguin detailed the proceedings which had taken place; the pope, he said, had left the bishops of France a year without any answer to their application, and they must now act for themselves. All who could say anything in favor of the accused were enjoined, under pain of anathema, to come forward; whereupon Abbo, abbot of Fleury, and others produced passages from the Isidorian decretals, to show that the synod had no right to judge a bishop —the trial of bishops being one of those “greater causes” which belong to the pope alone. To this it was answered that all had been done regularly; that application had been made to the pope, but without effect.

Arnulf of Orleans, who was regarded as the wisest and most eloquent of the French bishops, spoke very strongly against the Roman claim to jurisdiction. He did not hint, nor does he appear to have felt, any suspicion of the decretals; but in opposition to their authority he proved by an array of genuine canons, councils, and papal writings, that for the decision of local questions provincial synods were sufficient; and he cited the principles of Hincmar as to appeals. The requirements of the decretals, he said, had already been satisfied by the reference which both the king and the bishops had vainly made to Rome. He denied the power of the Roman pontiff by his silence to lay to sleep the ancient laws of the church, or by his sole authority to reverse them; if it were so, there would really be no laws to rely on. He enlarged on the enormities of recent popes, and asked how it was possible to defer to the sentence of such monsters—destitute as they were of all judicial qualities, of knowledge, of love, of character—very antichrists sitting in the temple of God, who could only act as lifeless idols. It would, (he said) be far better, if the dissensions of princes would permit, to seek a decision from the learned and pious bishops of Belgic Gaul and Germany than from the venal and polluted court of Rome.

Arnulf of Reims was brought before the council, and protested his innocence of the treachery imputed to him; but he gave way when confronted with a clerk who had opened the gates of the city to the besiegers, and who now declared that he had acted by the archbishop’s orders. On the last day of the synod, when the king appeared with his son and colleague Robert, Arnulf prostrated himself before them, and abjectly implored that his life and members might be spared. He was required to surrender the ensigns of his temporalities to the king, and those of his spiritual power to the bishops, and to read an act of abdication modelled on that by which Ebbo had resigned the same dignity a century and a half before. The degraded archbishop was then sent to prison at Orleans, and Gerbert, who had taken no part in the proceedings against him, was chosen as his successor.

This eminent man was born of humble parentage in Auvergne about the middle of the century, and was admitted at an early age into the monastery of Aurillac, where he made extraordinary proficiency in his studies. He had already visited other chief schools of France, when Borel, count of Barcelona, arrived at Aurillac on a devotional pilgrimage, and gave such a report of the state of learning in Spain as induced the abbot to send Gerbert with him on his return to that country. In Spain Gerbert devoted himself especially to the acquirement of mathematical and physical science, which was then almost exclusively confined to the schools of the Saracens; but it is uncertain whether his knowledge was derived immediately from the Moslem teachers of Seville and Cordova, or from Christians who had benefited by their instruction. In 968 he visited Rome in company with his patron Borel, and was introduced to Otho the Great. He then went into France, and became master of the cathedral school at Reims; and on a second visit to Italy, in company with the archbishop Adalbero, he obtained the abbacy of Bobbio through the interest of the empress Adelaide. But he found the property of the abbey dilapidated by his predecessor; he was involved in contentions with the neighboring nobles, who insisted on his confirming grants of the monastic lands which had been wrongfully made to them; while the monks were insubordinate, and his connection with the Germans served to render him generally unpopular. His position became yet worse on the death of Otho, which took place within a year from the time of his appointment; and, after having in vain attempted to obtain support from the pope, he resolved to leave Bobbio, although he still retained the dignity of abbot. “All Italy”, he wrote on this occasion to a friend, “appears to me a Rome; and the morals of the Romans are the horror of the world”.

Gerbert resumed his position at Reims, where he raised the school to an unrivalled reputation, and effectively influenced the improvement of other seminaries. The study of mathematics, the Arabian numerals, and the decimal notation were now for the first time introduced into France. The library of the see was enriched by Gerbert’s care with many transcripts of rare and valuable books; while his mechanical genius and science were displayed in the construction of a clock, of astronomical instruments, and of an organ blown by steam—apparently the first application of a power which has in later times produced such marvelous effects. He also took an important part in the political movements and intrigues of the time, acting as secretary to Adalbero, who, from his position as archbishop of Reims, exercised a powerful influence in affairs of state. Adalbero had fixed on him as his own successor in the archbishopric; but Gerbert’s humble birth was unable to cope with the pretensions of Arnulf, which, as he asserts, were supported by simoniacal means. He therefore acquiesced in his defeat, and retained the office of secretary under his successful rival. For a time he adhered to Arnulf in labouring for the interest of Charles of Lorraine; but he saw reason to change his course, formally renounced the archbishop’s service, and wrote to the archbishop of Treves that he could not, for the sake of either Charles or Arnulf, endure to be any longer a tool of the devil, and lend himself to the maintenance of falsehood against truth. Hugh Capet gladly welcomed the accession of so accomplished a partisan, and employed him as tutor to his son Robert.

The council of St. Basle wrote to the pope in a tone of great deference, excusing itself for having acted without his concurrence, on the ground that he had so long left unanswered the application which had been made to him. But John had already sent northward as his legate an abbot named Leo, who had reached Aix-la-Chapelle when he was informed of Arnulf’s deposition. On this the legate returned to Rome, and John issued a mandate to the bishops who had been concerned in the council, ordering them to appear at Rome for the trial of Arnulf’s case, and in the meantime to reinstate the archbishop, and to abstain from the exercise of ecclesiastical functions. The French bishops, in a synod held at Chela (Chelles, seemingly between Paris and Meaux), resolved to maintain the decisions of St. Basle; the king wrote to John, assuring him that nothing hail been done in breach of the papal rights, and offering to meet him at Grenoble, if the pope should wish to investigate the affair; while Gerbert protested to John that he had done no wrong, and exerted himself, by correspondence in all directions, to enlist supporters on his side. His tone as to the pretensions of Rome was very decided: thus he tells Siguin of Sens that God’s judgment is higher than that of the Roman bishop, and adds, that the pope himself, if he should sin against a brother, and should refuse to hear the church’s admonitions, must, according to our Lord’s own precept, be counted “as a heathen man and a publican”; he declaims on the hardship of being suspended from the offices of the altar, and urges the archbishop to disregard the pope’s prohibition.

John, without making any public demonstration for a time, endeavored, by the agency of monks, to excite discontent among the people of France, so as to alarm the new sovereign. Gerbert found his position at Reims extremely uneasy. Some of his most powerful friends were dead. He tells his correspondents that there is a general outcry against him—that even his blood is required; that not only his military retainers, but even his clergy, have conspired to avoid his ministrations, and to abstain from eating in company with him. In this distress he was cheered by receiving a letter from Otho III, then in his fifteenth year. Gerbert gladly accepted the invitation, and in the end of 994 repaired to the German court, where he found an honorable refuge, and became the young prince’s tutor and favorite adviser. In this position, where new hopes were set before his mind, he could afford to speak of his archbishopric with something like indifference. He writes to the empress Adelaide (widow of Otho the Great) that, as the dignity was bestowed on him by bishops, he will not resign it except in obedience to an episcopal judgment; but he will not persist in retaining it if that judgment should be against him. In 995 the pope again sent Leo into France. The legate put forth a letter to Hugh and his son, by way of answer to Arnulf of Orleans, and others who had taken part in the council of St. Basle. He meets the charges of ignorance against Rome by citing passages of Scripture, in which it is said that God chooses the foolish things of this world in preference to the wise. In reply to the charges of venality, he alleges that our Lord himself and His apostles received such gifts as were offered to them. The bishops, by their conduct towards the Roman church, had cut themselves off from it; their behavior to their mother had been like that of Ham to Noah. Arnulf of Orleans, “with his apostate son, whoever he may be”, had written such things against the holy see as no Arian had ever ventured to write. The legate cites the expressions of reverence with which eminent men of former times had spoken of Rome: if, he says, the chair of St. Peter had ever tottered, it had now reestablished itself firmly for the support of all the churches. He reflects on the irregularity of the proceedings against Arnulf, and on the cruelty with which he was treated; and he excuses the pope’s neglect of the first application in the matter on the ground of the troubles which were at that time caused by Crescentius.

A council, scantily attended by bishops from Germany and Lotharingia, was held under Leo at Mousson in June 995. The bishops of France had refused to appear either at Rome or at Aix; Gerbert alone, who had already removed to the German court, was present to answer for himself. In a written speech he defended the steps by which he had (reluctantly, as he said) been promoted to the see of Reims, together with his behavior towards Arnulf. He declared himself resolved to pay no heed to the prohibition by which the pope had interdicted him from divine offices—a mandate (he said) which involved much more than his own personal interest; but, at the request of the archbishop of Treves, he agreed, for the sake of example, to refrain from celebrating mass until another synod should be held. Arnulf was restored to his see by a synod held at Reims in 995; but he was detained in prison for three years longer.

Robert I of France, who succeeded his father in October 996, a prince of a gentle and devout, but feeble character, had married as his second wife Bertha, daughter of Conrad king of Burgundy, and widow of a count of Chartres. The union was uncanonical, both because the parties were related in the fourth degree, and because Robert had contracted a “spiritual affinity” with the countess, by becoming sponsor for one of her children; yet the French bishops had not hesitated to bless it, for in the marriages of princes the rigor of ecclesiastical law often bent to political expediency. Robert, however, felt that, on account of this vulnerable point, it was especially his interest to stand well with Rome; and he dispatched Abbo of Fleury as an envoy to treat with the pope in a spirit of concession as to the case of Arnulf. The abbot took the opportunity of obtaining privileges for his monastery from the new pope Gregory V; he returned to France with a pall for Arnulf; and in 998 the archbishop was released, and was restored to his see, which had been miserably impoverished during the long contest for the possession of it.

But if Robert supposed that his consent to this restoration would induce the pope to overlook the irregularity of his marriage, he soon found that he had been mistaken. A synod held at Rome in 998 required him and his queen, on pain of anathema, to separate, and to submit to penance; and it suspended the bishops who had officiated at the nuptials from communion until they should appear before the pope and make satisfaction for their offence. As to the sequel, it is only certain that Robert yielded, and that the place of Bertha was supplied by a queen of far less amiable character. Peter Damiani, in the following century, relates that Bertha gave birth to a monster with the head and neck of a goose; that the king and the queen were excommunicated by the whole episcopate of France; that the horror of this sentence scared all men from them, with the exception of two attendants; that even these cast the vessels out of which Robert or Bertha had eaten or drunk into the fire, as abominable; and that thus the guilty pair were terrified into a separation. But the terror to which Robert really yielded was more probably a dread of the spiritual power of Rome, and of the influence which, by uttering an interdict against the performance of religious offices, it might be able to exercise over his subjects; or it may be that, as is stated by the contemporary biographer of Abbo, he gave way to the persuasions of that abbot, who performed the part of Nathan in convincing him of his sin.

These triumphs of the papacy were very important for it, following as they did after a time during which there had been little communication with France, while at home the papal see had been stained and degraded by so much of a disgraceful kind. They assured the popes that they had lost no power by the change of dynasty which had been effected without their sanction. And if, as has been supposed, the sternness with which Gregory insisted on the separation of Robert and Bertha, was instigated by the wish of Otho to humiliate the French king, “it is one of many proofs that the rise of the papacy to a superiority over all secular princes was mainly promoted by their attempts to use it as a tool in their jealousies and rivalries against each other”.

The victory over the French episcopate was also important in consequence of the position which the popes took in the affair. They had already gained from the French church as much as was requisite for the admittance of their jurisdiction in the particular case—that a metropolitan of France should not be deposed without the concurrence of the pope. This had been allowed by Hincmar himself; it had even been the subject of a petition from the council of Troyes in 867; it was acknowledged by Hugh Capet and his bishops until the pope’s neglect of their application provoked the inquiry whether they might not act without him. But, not content with this, the popes and their advocates claimed that right of exclusive judgment over all bishops which was asserted for the papacy by the false decretals; and the result was therefore far more valuable for the Roman see than it would have been if the popes had only put forth such claims as were necessary for the maintenance of their interest in the case which was immediately before them.

The German pope died in February 999. It was a time of gloomy apprehensions. The approach of the thousandth year  from the Saviour’s birth had raised a general belief that the second advent was close at hand; and in truth there was much which might easily be construed as fulfilling the predicted signs of the end—wars and rumors of wars, famines and pestilences, fearful appearances in the heavens, faith foiling from the earth, and love waxing cold. In the beginning of the century, the council of Trosley (Troli, near Soissons) had urged the nearness of the judgment-day as a motive for reformation; and preachers had often insisted on it, although their opinion had met with objectors in some quarters. The preamble, “Whereas the end of the world draweth near”, which had been common in donations to churches or monasteries, now assumed a new and more urgent significance; and the belief that the long expectation was at length to be accomplished, did much to revive the power and wealth of the clergy, after the disorders and losses of the century. The minds of men were called away from the ordinary cares and employments of life; even our knowledge of history has suffered in consequence, since there was little inclination to bestow labour on the chronicling of events, when no posterity was expected to read the records. Some plunged into desperate recklessness of living; an eclipse of the sun or of the moon was the signal for multitudes to seek a hiding-place in dens and caves of the earth; and crowds of pilgrims flocked to Palestine, where the Saviour was expected to appear for judgment.

In the room of Gregory, Otho raised to the papacy the man who had hitherto been its most dangerous opponent—Gerbert. Gerbert’s learning and abilities had procured for him a great ascendency over the mind of his imperial pupil, from whom, in the preceding year, he had received the archbishopric of Ravenna. On attaining the highest dignity in the church, he assumed the name of Sylvester II—a name significant of the relation in which he was to stand to a prince who aimed at being a second Constantine. For Otho, who lost his father at the age of three, had been trained by his Greek mother, and by his Italian grandmother, Adelaide, to despise his own countrymen as rude, to value himself on the Byzantine side of his extraction, and to affect the elegancies of Greek and Roman cultivation. He introduced into his court the ceremonies of Constantinople; on revisiting Germany, he carried with him a number of noble Romans, with a view of exhibiting to his countrymen a refinement to which they had been strangers; he even entertained the thought of making Rome the capital of his empire.

The new pope, in order, as it would seem, to reconcile his present position with his earlier career, granted to Arnulf of Reims the pall and all the other privileges which had been connected with the see. It was thus made to appear as if Arnulf had been guilty, and as if his restoration were an act of grace on the part of the rival who had formerly been obliged to give way to him. Arnulf held the archbishopric until the year 1123.

Sylvester’s pontificate was not eventful. He had the mortification of being foiled by Willigis, archbishop of Mayence, a man of great influence, both from his position as primate of Germany and from his abilities as a politician. The contest is said to have arisen out of the pride of the emperor’s sister Sophia, who, being about to enter the nunnery of Gandersheim, disdained to receive the veil from any prelate of less than metropolitan dignity. Willigis was therefore invited to officiate at Gandersheim, and not only did so, but even held a synod there. Osdag, bishop of Hildesheim, within whose diocese the convent was situated, complained of these invasions, and for a time the matter was accommodated in his favor; but Willigis again interfered with the rights of the bishop’s successor, Bernward, and a synod held at Rome, in the presence of the pope and of the emperor, decided that Bernward should exercise the rights of diocesan over the community, but left the further settlement of the case to a synod which was to be assembled in Germany, under the presidency of a papal legate. This assembly met in 1001, at Palithi or Polde in Saxony. The archbishop, seeing that its feeling was against him, assumed a tone of insolent defiance towards the legate, broke up the session by means of his disorderly adherents, and had disappeared when the council reassembled on the following day. As the influence of Willigis appeared to render a fair trial hopeless in Germany, it was resolved to summon all the bishops of that country to attend a council in Italy; but, although the papal citation was seconded by the emperor, who needed the aid of their followers for the reinforcement of his army, so powerful were their fears of the primate that hardly any of them appeared. The pope found himself obliged to adjourn the consideration of the question; and on the death of Otho, which followed soon after, the power of Willigis was so much enhanced by the importance attached to his voice in the choice of a new emperor, that Sylvester did not venture to prosecute the matter. In 1007 the controversy was determined in favour of the see of Hildesheim; but by the authority of the emperor Henry, and without the aid of Rome. It was, however, again revived, and was not finally settled until 1030, when Aribo, archbishop of Mayence, acknowledged to Godehard, of Hildesheim, that his pretensions against the diocesan jurisdiction had been unfounded.

The pilgrims who flocked to the Holy Land were subjected to much oppression and annoyance by its Mussulman rulers, and frequent complaints of their sufferings were brought into western Christendom. By these reports Sylvester was excited to issue a letter addressed in the name of Jerusalem to the universal church, beseeching all Christians to sympathize with the afflictions of the holy city, and to aid it by gifts, if they could not do so by arms. The letter was not without effect in its own time, for some enterprises were in consequence undertaken against the Saracens; but the great movement of the crusades, of which it may be regarded as the first suggestion, was reserved for a later generation.

The young emperor appears to have fallen in a morbid state of melancholy. He had been lately shaken by the deaths of his cousin Gregory V, of his aunt Matilda, abbess of Quedlinburg, who in his absence carried on the government of Germany, and of other relations, which left him without any near kindred except two young sisters, who had both entered the cloister. He may, perhaps, have been touched by regret for the cruelties which had been committed in his name against the republicans of Rome; perhaps, also, the millenary year may have aided in filling his mind with sad and depressing thoughts. After having secluded himself for fourteen days, which he spent in prayer and fasting, he was persuaded by Romuald, the founder of the Camaldolite order, to undertake a penitential pilgrimage to Monte Gargano; he visited the hermit Nilus, near Gaeta, where he displayed the deepest humility and contrition; and, after his return to Rome, finding himself still unable to rest, he set out on a long journey through his dominions beyond the Alps. At Gnesen, in Poland, he knelt as a penitent before the tomb of Adalbert, bishop of Prague, who had been known to him, and perhaps little regarded by him, in earlier days, but had since found the death of a martyr in Prussia, and was now revered as a saint. At Aix-la-Chapelle, the emperor indulged his gloomy curiosity by opening the tomb of Charlemagne; and in 1001 he once more arrived at Rome, where he founded in the island of the Tiber a church in honor of St. Adalbert, whom he had already honored by a like foundation at Aix.

An insurrection took place, and Otho was besieged in his palace. It is said that from the walls he indignantly reproached the Romans for their unworthy requital of the favors which he had shown them, even to the prejudice of his own countrymen; that he received the Eucharist with the intention of sallying forth, but was restrained by the exertions of his friends.

The short remainder of his days was spent in restless movements and in penitential exercises, while he cherished the intention of raising his feudatories for the punishment of the Romans; but his projects were cut short by death at Paterno, a castle near Mount Soracte, and within sight of the ungrateful city, on Jan. 24, 1002. Although the German chroniclers in general attribute his end to small-pox, a later story, of Italian origin, has recommended itself to some eminent writers—less perhaps by its probability than by its romantic character. Stephania, it is said, the beautiful widow of Crescentius, provoked by her husband’s wrongs and her own to a desire of deadly vengeance, enticed the young emperor to her embraces, and by means of a pair of gloves, administered to him a subtle poison, which dried up the sources of his strength, and brought him to the grave at the age of twenty-two. In Otho became extinct the Saxon line which had ruled over Germany from the time of Henry the Fowler, and which for three generations had filled the imperial throne.

Within little more than a year, Sylvester followed his pupil to the grave. On him, too, it is said that the vengeance of Stephania wreaked itself by a poison which destroyed his voice, if it did not put an end to his life. But a more marvelous tale is related by the zealous partisans of the see which he had so strongly opposed in its assumptions, and which he had himself at length attained. To the authentic accounts of his acquirements and of his mechanical skill they add that he dealt in unhallowed arts, acquired from a book which he had stolen from one of his Saracen teachers. He understood, it is said, the flight and the language of birds; he discovered treasures by magic; he made a compact with the devil for success in all his undertakings; he fabricated, under astral influences, a brazen head, which had the power of answering questions affirmatively or negatively. To his question, “Shall I be apostolic pontiff?” it answered “Yes”. When he further asked, “Shall I die before I sing mass in Jerusalem?” the reply was “No”. But as is usual in such legends, the evil one deluded his victim; the Jerusalem in which Gerbert was to die was the Roman basilica of Santa Croce in Gerusalemme.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 CHAPTER VI.

 

FROM THE DEATH OF POPE SYLVESTER II TO THE DEPOSITION OF GREGORY VI

A.D. 1003-1046.

 

 

The unexpected death of Otho III left his wide dominions without an heir, nor had any successor been provided. After much negotiation, Henry, duke of Bavaria, descended from a brother of Otho the Great, was chosen as king of Germany—chiefly through the influence of archbishop Willigis, by whom he was crowned at Mayence. Henry, who is usually styled the Second, had been intended by his parents for the ecclesiastical state, and was a prince of very devout character, so that he attained the honor of canonization, which was conferred also on his wife Cunegunda; but his piety was not of a kind to unfit him for the active duties of his position. He governed with ability and vigor, in the midst of much opposition and many difficulties, until the year 1024. In illustration of the mixture of saint and statesman in him, we are told that on one occasion he appeared before Richard, abbot of St. Vanne’s, at Verdun, in his Lotharingian dominions, and expressed a resolution to become a monk. The abbot, after some consideration, admitted him as a member of his own community, and immediately charged him, by his vow of monastic obedience, to return to the administration of the empire which had been committed to him by God.

The Italians, on the death of Otho, hastily set up a king of their own, Harduin, marquis of Ivrea. But his power was controlled by the quarrels of various parties, which were too much bent on the advancement of their own private interests to combine in any policy for their common country. While the nobles of Italy were desirous of national independence, as being most favorable to their class, the prelates and clergy in general preferred the rule of a German sovereign, as less likely to interfere with their own power than that of a nearer neighbor. Harduin incurred the detestation of the clergy, not only by such oppressions as were usual, but by acts of savage personal violence against bishops who refused to comply with his will. To these causes of disagreement was added the rivalry between the two chief cities of northern Italy—Milan, the residence of the later Roman emperors, and Pavia, the capital of the Lombard kingdom. That Harduin had been set up at Pavia ensured him the opposition of the Milanese, headed by their archbishop, Arnulf, who in 1004 invited Henry into Italy. Harduin found himself deserted by most of his adherents, who flocked to the German standard. Henry was crowded as king of Italy at Pavia; but the popular abhorrence of the Germans displayed itself, as usual, in the form of an insurrection. On the very night after the coronation, the king found himself besieged in his palace. The Germans, in order to divert the attack, set fire to the neighboring houses. Henry’s troops, who were at some distance from the city, were recalled by the sight of the flames, and the rising was suppressed; but a great part of Pavia had been destroyed, and the king recrossed the Alps with a feeling of disgust and indignation against his Italian subjects. Harduin renewed his pretensions, but in 1012 was compelled by a second expedition of Henry to abdicate; and, after a vain attempt to recover his power, he ended his days in a monastery—the last Italian of the middle ages who pretended to the crown of Lombardy.

In the meanwhile the Roman factions had taken advantage of the difficulties in which the Germans were involved. John, a son or brother of Crescentius, for some years governed Rome with the title of patrician, as the head of a republican administration. It would seem that to him three popes, who filled the chair from 1004 to 1012, were indebted for their elevation. But 439 on the death of the last of these, Sergius IV, which followed closely on that of the patrician, the disposal of the papacy was disputed by another party, headed by the counts of Tusculum, who, like the Crescentians, were descended from the notorious Theodora, her daughter Marozia having married their ancestor Alberic. The Tusculan party set up a pope named Benedict, whom they contrived to maintain against all opposition. Gregory, the popular or Crescentian pope, was expelled from the city, and set off to implore the aid of Henry. The king was not unwilling to have a pretext for going to Rome, where he was received with the greatest honors, and was made advocate of the church, which he swore faithfully to protect. But the visit resulted in the establishment not of Gregory, but of his rival Benedict, from whom Henry received the imperial crown.

Benedict VIII enjoyed greater power than his immediate predecessors, who had been subordinate to the Crescentian family. His energy was displayed in opposition both to the Greeks (with whom the Crescentian party had been connected) and to the Saracens. He induced the Pisans to attack the infidels in Sardinia, where the Christian inhabitants were oppressed and persecuted; and the expedition resulted in the conquest of the island. When a Saracen chief sent Benedict a sack full of chestnuts, with a message that he would return at the head of a like number of warriors, the pope sent it back filled with grains of millet, telling the Saracen that, if he were not content with the evil which he had already done, he should find an equal or greater multitude of men in arms ready to oppose him. In 1020 Benedict went into Germany, ostensibly for the consecration of the church of St. Stephen at Bamberg; but the journey had also the more secret object of asking for aid against the Saracens; and he persuaded the emperor once more to lead his troops into Italy, where Henry delivered Rome from its danger by the overthrow of the enemy.

A new power had lately appeared in the south of Italy. The Normans, after their conversion, had caught up with peculiar enthusiasm the passion for pilgrimages which was then so general. Companies of them—usually armed, for defense against the dangers of the way—passed through France and Italy, and, after visiting Monte Gargano, which was famous for an appearance of the archangel Michael, they took ship from the southern harbors of the peninsula for the Holy Land. Early in the eleventh century, a body of about forty Norman pilgrims, who had returned from the east in a vessel belonging to Amalfi, happened to be at Salerno when the place was attacked by a Saracen force. The prince, Guaimar, was endeavoring to raise the means of buying off the infidels; but the Normans, after giving, vent to their indignation at the cowardice of the inhabitants, begged him to furnish them with arms, sallied forth against the enemy, and by their example roused the spirit of the Greeks to resistance. The prince rewarded their aid with costly presents, and offered them inducements to remain with him; they declined the invitation, but, at his request, undertook to make his circumstances known in their own country. The sight of the rich and unknown fruits of the south, of the silken dresses and splendid armor which they carried home, excited the adventurous spirit of the Normans. A chief named  Osmond Drengot, who was on uneasy terms with his duke in consequence of having slain a nobleman who enjoyed the prince’s favor, resolved to go into Italy with his family. He waited on the pope, who advised him to attack the Greeks of Apulia, and, before reaching Monte Gargano, the band was increased to the number of about a hundred warriors. These adventurers entered into the service of the neighboring princes and republics, mixed in their quarrels, and aided them, although not with uniform success, against the Saracens and the Greeks. They were reinforced by outlaws of the neighborhood, and by fresh migrations of their countrymen; they obtained grants from Henry and from the government of Naples, founded and fortified the town of Aversa, in 1029, and established themselves as an independent power, with a territory which was divided into twelve counties—their chief bearing the title of duke of Apulia. But they soon displayed the habits of robbers, and were at war with all around them. Churches and monasteries were especial sufferers from their rapacity.

Both Henry and Benedict died in 1024. The Tusculans filled the papacy with a brother of the deceased pope, named John, in whose favor they bought the suffrages of the Romans with a large sum of money—a proceeding which the strength which they had by this time acquired would perhaps have rendered unnecessary, but for the circumstance that John was a layman. As Henry was childless, the empire was again without an heir. The choice of the electors fell on Conrad of Franconia, who was descended from a daughter of Otho the Great, and is styled the Salic, probably in order to signify that he sprang from the noblest race of the Franks. A difficulty was raised by some bishops on the ground that Conrad had contracted a marriage within the fifth degree; he was even required to renounce either his wife or the dignity to which he had been chosen. But he firmly refused to consent to a separation, and his queen was crowned at Cologne by the archbishop, Piligrin, who, after having joined in the opposition, requested that he might be allowed to perform the ceremony. The election of Conrad was justified by a course of government which occasioned the saying that his throne stood on the steps of Charlemagne.

It was now considered that the kingdom of Italy depended on Germany, and that the German sovereign was entitled to the empire, but was not actually emperor until his coronation at Rome. In 1026, Conrad was crowned as King of Italy at Milan, by the archbishop, Heribert. He was met by the pope at Como, and, after having suppressed a formidable insurrection at Ravenna, he received the imperial crown at Rome, on Easter-day, 1027. The ceremony was rendered more imposing by the presence of two kings—Canute of England and Denmark, who had undertaken a pilgrimage, and returned with a grant of privileges for the English church; and Rodolph of Provence, to whose dominions Conrad succeeded in 1032, by virtue of a compact which had been made between the king and the late emperor. From Rome Conrad proceeded into the south, where he received the oath of fealty from the local princes, bestowed fresh grants on the Normans, and took measures for organizing a resistance to the Greeks.

On the death of John XIX, in 1033, the Tusculan party appointed to the popedom his cousin Theophylact, a boy of ten or twelve years of age. But this extravagant stretch of their power resulted in its overthrow. The young pope, who styled himself Benedict IX, appeared to be intent on renewing the worst infamies of the preceding century; his shameless debaucheries, although they have been questioned, are established on the testimony of one of his successors—Desiderius, abbot of Monte Cassino, who in 1086 ascended the papal chair as Victor III.

Conrad had chiefly owed his Italian kingdom to the influence of Heribert archbishop of Milan, who had opposed the attempt of the nobles to set up a French rival, Odo of Champagne. The archbishop relied on the interest which he had thus established, and, elated by his spiritual dignity, by his secular power, and by the success which had attended his undertakings, he behaved with great violence in the commotions of the country. These had become very serious. While the nobles cried out against the bishops, their own retainers, or valvassors, rose against them; bloody conflicts took place, and Conrad, at Heribert’s invitation, again went into Italy for the purpose of investigating the cause of the troubles. The nobles charged the archbishop with having deprived many of them of their fiefs, and with having excited their vassals to insurrection; and Heribert, instead of attempting to clear himself, addressed the emperor with such insolence that an order was given for his arrest. No Italian would dare to touch him; but the Germans were less scrupulous, and he was carried off as a prisoner. The national feeling of the Italians was shocked by such an act against so eminent a prince of the church; even the archbishop’s enemies shared in the general indignation and alarm, while his partisans, by means of the clergy and monks, industriously agitated the multitudes. Long trains of penitents in sackcloth and ashes swept solemnly through the streets, and filled the churches with their litanies, imploring St. Ambrose to deliver his flock. The guardians to whose care Heribert had been committed allowed him to escape; he returned to Milan, and held out the city against the emperor, who, finding himself unable to take it, desolated the surrounding country. Conrad found it convenient to ally himself with pope Benedict, who had lately been expelled by the Romans, and whom, in other circumstances, he would have avoided with disgust; an anathema was uttered against Heribert for his rebellion, and the pope sanctioned the nomination of one of the imperial chaplains to the see of Milan. But both clergy and people adhered to the archbishop, who now offered the crown of Italy to Odo of Champagne. The tempting proposal induced Odo to relinquish an expedition which he had made into Conrad’s Lotharingian territory, and to set out towards the Alps; but he was intercepted and killed by Gozzelo, duke of Lorraine, and the emperor became undisputed master of Lombardy. The pope, in reward for his services, was conducted to Rome and reinstated in his office by Conrad; and the vices which he had before displayed were now rendered more odious by the addition of tyrannical cruelty towards those who had opposed him.

After having again visited the south of Italy, the emperor returned to Germany, with health shaken by a sickness which had been fatal to many of his followers. Heribert found means of once more establishing himself in Milan, was reconciled with Conrad’s successor, Henry III, and held the see, although not without much disquiet from the contentions between the nobles and the popular party, until his death in 1045. In the spring of 1039, Conrad died at Utrecht. The last months of his life had been spent in visiting various parts of his dominions; and at Arles, in the autumn of 1038, he republished a law which he had before promulgated at Milan, and which became the foundation of the feudal law of Europe — that the inferior vassals, instead of being removable at the will of their lords, should possess a hereditary tenure, which was to be forfeited only in case of felony established by the judgment of their equals.

In 1044 Benedict was again driven from Rome, and John, bishop of Sabino, was set up in his room, under the name of Sylvester III. After three months, however, Benedict was able to expel his rival; and—induced, according to one account, by love for the daughter of a nobleman who refused to allow the marriage except on condition of his vacating the papacy—he sold his interest in it to John Gratian, a presbyter who enjoyed a high reputation for austerity of life. But Benedict was disappointed in his love, and resumed his pretensions to the see, so that Rome was divided between three popes—“three devils”, as they are styled by an unceremonious writer of the century— each of them holding possession of one of the principal churches—St. John Lateran, St. Peter’s, and St. Mary Major. Benedict was supported by the Tusculan party, and Sylvester by a rival faction of nobles, while Gratian, who had assumed the name of Gregory VI, was the pope of the people. The state of things was miserable; revenues were alienated or intercepted, churches fell into ruin, and disorders of every kind prevailed.

That Gregory was regarded with ardent hope by the reforming party in the church appears from a letter written on his elevation by Peter Damiani, a person who became very conspicuous in the later history of the time. But it is said that the urgency of circumstances obliged him to devote himself to expeditions against the Saracens and the robber chiefs who impoverished the Roman treasury by plundering pilgrims of the gifts intended for it; and that on this account the Romans provided him with an assistant for the spiritual functions of his office.

The scandalous condition of affairs cried aloud for some remedy, and Peter, archdeacon of Rome, went into Germany to request the intervention of Henry III, the son and successor of Conrad. The king resolved to set aside all the claimants of the apostolic chair, and, before setting out for Italy, he gave a token of the course which he intended to pursue by citing before him and depriving Widgers, who had been encouraged by the disorders of Rome to thrust himself into the archbishopric of Ravenna. At Parma he assembled a council, but, as no pope was present, the investigation into the pretensions of the rivals was adjourned. Gregory met the king at Piacenza, and by his desire convened a second council at Sutri. The other claimants of the papacy were cited, but did not appear; Benedict, who had retired to a monastery, was not mentioned in the proceedings; Sylvester was declared to be an intruder, was deposed from the episcopate and the priesthood, and condemned to be shut up in a cloister. Gregory, who presided over the council, and had perhaps shared in inviting Henry’s interference, was then, to his astonishment, desired to relate the circumstances of his elevation. With the simplicity which is described as a part of his character, he avowed the use of bribery (which was perhaps too notorious to be denied); but he said that as, in consideration of his repute, large sums of money had been bestowed on him, which he had intended to expend on pious objects, he had been led to employ a part of them in this manner by a wish to rescue the holy see from the tyranny of the nobles, from its calamities and disgrace. Some members of the council suggested to him that the use of such means was unwarrantable. At these words a new light broke in on the pope; he acknowledged that he had been deceived by the enemy, and requested the bishops to advise him. According to one account, they answered that he would do better to judge himself: whereupon he confessed himself unworthy of the papacy, and stripped off his robes in the presence of the council. Other writers state that he was warned to anticipate a deprivation by resigning; while, according to a third statement, he was deposed. The papacy was vacant; and Henry proceeded to fill it with a pope of his own selection.

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER VII

 

THE BRITISH CHURCHES - MISSIONS OF THE TENTH AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES.

 

 

The most remarkable subject in the religious history of England between the death of Alfred and the Norman conquest is the struggle between the monks and the secular clergy. The distaste for monachism which had grown up among the Anglo-Saxons has been mentioned in a former chapter. The long-continued invasions of the Danes contributed to the decline of the system, not only by laying waste a multitude of religious houses and butchering or dispersing their inmates, but by compelling men to study almost exclusively the arts of self-preservation and self-defence. Thus the monastic life became extinct in England; and when Alfred attempted to revive it by founding a monastery for men at Athelney and one for women at Shaftesbury, it was found that, although Shaftesbury prospered under the government of one of the king’s own daughters, no Englishman of noble or free birth could be persuaded to embrace the monastic profession; so that Alfred was obliged to stock his establishment at Athelney with monks and children from abroad.

In some of the religious houses which had suffered from the Danish ravages, a new class of inmates established themselves. Perhaps (as has been suggested) many of them were persons who had belonged to those inferior orders of the clergy which were not bound to celibacy. Such persons may, in the scarcity of other clerks, have been raised by bishops to the higher degrees without being required to forsake their wives; and the practice thus begun may have been extended to a general neglect of enforcing celibacy on the ministers of the church. From this and other causes it came to pass that the monasteries were occupied by a married clergy, among whom, without too literally understanding the gross accusations of their enemies, we may reasonably believe that there was much of irregularity and of worldly-mindedness. The monastic life, properly so called, was no longer followed; the Englishmen who wished to lead such a life either withdrew to lonely hermitages or betook themselves to foreign monasteries, among which that of Fleury on the Loire—lately reformed by Odo of Cluny, after having fallen into an utter decay of discipline—was the most favorite resort. Such was the state of things when Dunstan entered on his career of reform.

Dunstan was born about the year 925, of noble parentage, in the neighborhood of Glastonbury—a place which enjoyed a peculiar veneration, not only on account of the legends which made it the scene of the first preaching of Christianity in Britain by Joseph of Arimathea, but also from later associations. The fame of St Patrick was fabulously connected with Glastonbury; it was even said to be his burying-place and it was much frequented by Irish, some of whom lived there in the practice of strict devotion, although not bound by any monastic rule, and drew a large number of pupils from the surrounding country. Under these masters Dunstan became a proficient in the learning of the time, and acquired extraordinary accomplishments in calligraphy, painting, sculpture, music, mechanics, and the art of working in metals, so that his skill and ingenuity brought on him the charge of magic. His earlier history abounds in details of rigid asceticism, in tales of strange miracles, of encounters with devils, and of fierce mental conflicts. Having been introduced at the court of king Edmund, he received from the king the church of Glastonbury, with a grant of new privileges; and he erected a magnificent abbey, which he filled with Benedictine monks—the first of their kind who had been seen in England for two hundred years. Dunstan acquired high office and powerful influence in the state. We are familiar from childhood with some version of the story of his contest with Edwy “the All-fair”—how on the coronation-day he forcibly dragged the king from the society of Ethelgiva, and compelled him to rejoin the boisterous festivity of his nobles; the expulsion of the monks by Edwy from Glastonbury and Abingdon, the only monasteries which then belonged to them; the exile of Dunstan, and his triumphant return as a partisan of the king’s brother Edgar, who forced Edwy to a partition of the kingdom, and soon after became sovereign of the whole. Under Edgar, Dunstan enjoyed an unlimited power. In 958 he obtained the bishopric of Worcester, to which in the following year that of London was added; and in 960 he was advanced to the primacy of Canterbury, as successor of his friend and supporter Odo. He received the pall at Rome from John XII, and, with the approbation of the pope and of the king, he began a reform of the clergy. Edgar, whose cooperation was exacted as a part of the penance incurred by his having carried off a novice or pupil from the nunnery of Wilton, is said to have inveighed at a council in the severest terms against the corruptions of the seculars. The sees of Worcester and Winchester were filled with two of the archbishop’s most zealous partisans—Oswald, a nephew of the late primate, and Ethelwold, abbot of Abingdon, who was styled “the father of monks”, and was a confidential adviser of the king. Seculars were ejected wherever it was possible; all preferment was exclusively bestowed on the regulars; monks were brought from Fleury and other foreign monasteries, to fill the places of the expelled clergy, and to serve as examples to the  English of the true monastic life. The canons of Winchester are described by Ethelwold’s biographer as sunk in luxury and licentiousness; they refused to perform the offices of the church, and it is said that, not content with marrying, they indulged themselves in the liberty of changing their wives at pleasure. The bishop, armed with a special authority from the pope, John XIII, summoned them to appear before himself and a commissioner from the king. Throwing down on the floor a number of monastic cowls, he required the clergy either to put on these or to quit their preferments. Three only complied, and the rest were dismissed with pensions from the property of the church. The reformation of Worcester was effected by means of another kind. Oswald, with a company of monks, established in the city a service which rivalled that of the cathedral. The people flocked to the new comers; and the canons of the cathedral, finding themselves deserted, were reduced to acquiesce in the bishop’s measures. In other parts of his diocese, however, Oswald purged the monasteries by a forcible expulsion of the married clergy, and established monks in their room. During the reign of Edgar, forty-seven monasteries were founded, restored, or recovered from the secular clergy. The monks were governed by a rule modified from that of St Benedict, and chiefly derived from Fleury.

Under the next king, Edward the Martyr, a reaction appeared to be threatened. Some noblemen expelled the regulars from monasteries situated on their lands, and reinstated the seculars with their wives and children. Councils were held for the consideration of the matter. At Winchester, Dunstan is said to have gained a victory by means of a crucifix which uttered words forbidding the proposed changed. At Calne, where the cause of the seculars was eloquently pleaded by a Scotch or Irish bishop named Beornhelm, Dunstan solemnly told the assembly that he committed the cause of his church to God—on which, it is said, the floor of the hall in which the council was assembled immediately gave way; some were killed and many were severely hurt; while the archbishop and the friends who surrounded him were saved by the firmness of the beam over which they stood. The story of the speaking crucifix appears to be a fiction; the other may be explained without the supposition either that a miracle was wrought in behalf of Dunstan, or that he deliberately contrived a fraud which involved the death or bodily injury of his opponents. The regular clergy got the victory for the time, but it was very imperfectly carried out. With the exception of Worcester and Winchester, no cathedrals were reformed. Dunstan, although he lived to made no attempt to introduce a change at Canterbury—whether it were that he was afraid to venture on such a work, or that reform appeared less necessary there than elsewhere and his coadjutor Oswald, on being translated to the archbishopric of York, held that see for twenty years (972-992) without disturbing the seculars of his province. The renewal of the Danish invasions diverted the general attention from such matters. Canterbury was transferred to monks by archbishop Aelfric, in 1003; but the other cathedrals remained in possession of the seculars until the end of the Anglo-Saxon period, and throughout the kingdom the triumph of the one or of the other party depended on their strength in each locality. At the council of Eanham, in 1009, it was laid down that all marriage of the clergy is improper; but the council seems to have practically contented itself with attempting to suppress the greater evils which had arisen from such prohibitions—that clerks took more than one wife at a time, or discarded one for another. The secular clergy of England continued to marry, and their issue was regarded as legitimate.

 

IRELAND.

 

In common with other western countries, Ireland suffered severely from the ravages of the Northmen, and in resistance to these enemies the clergy frequently took to arms. Favored by the discords of the native chiefs, the Danes made extensive settlements in Ireland; their princes were established at Dublin, Limerick, and Waterford—the last of these a town altogether of their own foundation. Various tribes of Northmen contended for the possession of Dublin. But the power of the strangers was weakened by their internal feuds, and was at length irrecoverably broken at the great battle of Clontarf, fought on Good Friday 1014, where Brian Boru, king of all Ireland, fell at the age of eighty-eight in leading on his countrymen to victory. Dublin, Waterford, and Limerick, however, still remained in possession of the Danes.

The Danes (or Ostmen) of Dublin were gradually converted to Christianity. They would not, however, receive bishops from the Irish, but sought consecration for their pastors from the English church, with which their own race had become closely connected. And it was by means of this Danish intercourse with England that Ireland was for the first time brought into connection with the Roman church.

 

SCOTLAND.

 

The obscurity which hangs over the church-history of Scotland during this period has been lamented by all who have made that history the special subject of their inquiries. The ancient chronicles have perished, and the story, instead of resting, as elsewhere, on the satisfactory evidence of contemporary narratives, must be sought out and pieced together by the laborious industry and the doubtful guesses of the antiquary. Scotland was much infested by the Danes, who succeeded in establishing themselves in the country to such a degree that a large Scandinavian element may to this day be traced among its population. In 806 they attacked Iona, where sixty-eight of the monks were slain; and it appears that, in consequence of the dangers to which St. Columba’s island sanctuary was exposed, Kenneth III in 849 translated the patron’s relics, and removed the seat of the Scottish primacy, to Dunkeld, From that time the abbots of Dunkeld exercised the same authority over the church which had before been vested in the abbots of Iona; but the abbot of Iona continued to be the head of the Columbite order of monks. About 905 it is believed that Dunkeld itself became unsafe, and that the primacy was translated to St. Andrews; and in this more permanent seat it acquired a character more nearly resembling the primacy of other countries, by being vested in the bishops of St. Andrews, who were styled “Episcopi Scotorum”, while the other bishops of the kingdom were subject to them in the same manner as they had formerly been to the successors of Columba in Iona and Dunkeld.

In the absence of certain information, writers of Scottish history have freely indulged in fables and wild conjectures. Nor has the national fondness for claiming eminent men as our countrymen been limited to those cases in which the ambiguous term Scotus might give some plausibility to the claim—such as that of the philosopher John, whose other designation, Erigena, has been interpreted as meaning a native of Ayr! Thus it has been attempted, in opposition to clear historical evidence, to maintain that Alcuin was a Scotsman; that Einhard the biographer of Charlemagne was a Scot whose real name was Kineard; that Raban Maur was a Scot, and a monk of Melrose; and even one of the more critical writers, although he grants the English birth of Alcuin, yet imagines that in the same age there was another Albinus, a native of Scotland, to whom he ascribes the authorship of the Caroline Books.

It is unnecessary here to go into a controversy which has been waged as to a class of ecclesiastics styled Culdees, in whom a precedent has been sought for the Presbyterian form of church-government. Their name, which signifies servants of God—a designation specially restricted to monks,— is first found in Ireland; and the Culdees of Scotland appear to have been in reality a species of monks, representing the ancient Irish order of St. Columba, although with a discipline which, like that of the English monasteries, had been relaxed in consequence of the Danish invasions. But so far were they from rejecting the episcopal polity, that in many cases they were attached to cathedrals, (as in the archiepiscopal church of York); and in some places, as at St. Andrews, they claimed a share in the election of the bishops. At St. Andrews they retained until the twelfth century the Scottish or Irish ritual, which had been used at York until the time of Alcuin—celebrating their services in a retired corner of the church; but, notwithstanding this and other peculiarities, the contentions which are recorded between such societies and bishops related, not to any difference in religion, but to questions of property or privileges.

 

RUSSIA

 

The Greek church in this period extended its communion by the conversion of a nation destined to play an important part in later history the Russians.

The ruling tribe of Russia were Scandinavians, or Northmen, who, while their kinsmen infested the countries of the west, carried their adventurous arms into the vast territory which lies to the south-east of their original seats. The first mention of them in history is under the year 839, when some Russians, who had been sent to Constantinople, accompanied the eastern emperor’s ambassadors to the court of Louis the Pious. In 864 the Russian monarchy was founded by Rurik. The northern conquerors gradually enlarged their boundaries; their race intermingled with the older inhabitants of the country, and their Teutonic language was forgotten. They became known to the Greeks by commerce carried on across the Euxine, and by repeated attempts which they made to get possession of Constantinople. Some of Rurik’s companions, leaving him in possession of his conquests, proceeded to the eastern capital, where they entered into the imperial service; and the Varangian guard, which was thus formed, was recruited by adventurers of kindred race from England and the Scandinavian countries.

The story of the first introduction of Christianity into Russia is embellished by fable. According to the Greek writers, Basil the Macedonian, on concluding a peace with the Russians, sent a bishop and other missionaries into their country. The bishop, in the presence of the Russian prince and nobles, dwelt on the evidence borne by miracles to the truth of the Gospel revelation. They listened attentively, but answered that they would not believe unless they might themselves witness a miracle. The  bishop warned them not to tempt God; but, as they had been especially struck by the story of the three youths delivered from the furnace, he proceeded to show a miracle of a similar kind. At his prayer, the book of the Gospels was cast into a fire, and after many hours it was taken out uninjured.

Photius, in his letter to the oriental patriarchs, states that the fierce and barbarous Russians had been converted by the Greek church. But his language greatly overstates any effect which the Christian teachers had at that time produced among them; and although his predecessor Ignatius is said to have consecrated a bishop for Russia, and to have taken measures for spreading the Gospel in that country, paganism was, in the middle of the following century, again all but universal among the Russians.

In 955, Olga, widow of the Grand-Prince Igur, and regent of Russia, appeared with a large train at Constantinople, where she was received with much honour by Constantine Porphyrogenitus, and was baptised. It is uncertain whether she had undertaken the expedition in consequence of some Christian instruction which had reached her in her own land, or whether, having gone to Constantinople with a view to secular business, she there received impressions which led her to seek for admission into the church. Olga, who at baptism took the name of Helena, endeavored, after her return to Novogorod, to spread her new faith among her subjects. Her son, Svatoslaff, however, withstood her attempts to convert him, alleging that his nobles would despise him if he should change his religion.

Vladimir, the son and successor of Svatoslaff, was importuned, it is said, by the advocates of rival religions of Judaism, of Islam, and of Greek and Latin Christianity. He saw reason for rejecting the Jewish and Mahometan systems, and, in order that he might be able to decide between the two forms of Christianity, he sent commissioners to observe the religion of Germany, of Rome, and of Greece. When at Constantinople, they were deeply impressed by the magnificent building of the patriarchal church, and by the solemn, majestic, and touching character of the Eucharistic service which they witnessed; they told the Greeks who were with them that daring the performance of the rite they had seen winged youths circling through the church and chanting the Trisagion. By the report of these envoys Vladimir was determined to adopt the Christianity of the Greeks. In 988, having taken the city of Korsun from the empire, he made proposals for the hand of a Greek princess, Anna, sister of the emperor Basil II and of Theophano, wife of Otho II. To the difficulties raised on the ground of religion, he answered that he was willing to become a Christian. His resolution was shaken by a temporary blindness, which he ascribed to the vengeance of the gods against his apostasy; but at Anna’s urgent request he consented to be baptized, and his change of religion was justified by the recovery of his sight as he received the imposition of the bishop of Korsun’s hands. The marriage took place forthwith, and Korsun either was restored to the empire, or became the dowry of Vladimir's bode. According to Russian writers, Vladimir, who at baptism had taken the name of Basil, renounced the laxity of his former life for a strict observance of conjugal fidelity, and of other Christian duties; and both he and Anna are numbered among the saints of their church. The Latins, however, assert that his actions did no credit to his new profession.

On his return to Kief the grand-prince ordered the idol of Perun, the chief Russian god, to be dragged through the streets at a horse’s tail, and thrown into the Dnieper. Many of the Russians burst into tears at the sight; but, when a proclamation summoned them to repair to the river next day, on pain of being regarded as rebels, the dutiful people argued that, if the proposed change of religion were not good, the prince and nobles would not recommend it. A general baptism of the population took place. “Some”, says Nestor, “stood in the water up to their necks, others up to their breasts, holding their young children in their arms; the priests read the prayers from the shore, naming at once whole companies by the same name”. Bishoprics were now established, churches were built on the Byzantine model by Greek architects, relics were imported, schools were opened, and children were obliged to attend them, although it is said that the mothers wept, and were as much afraid to send their children for instruction as if they had been sending them to death. The Scriptures, in Cyril’s Slavonic version, were introduced a fact which, in defiance of chronology, has been turned into the statement that Cyril himself laboured as a missionary among the Russians.

On the death of Vladimir, in 1015, the division of his dominions among his twelve sons, and the bloody family discords which ensued, interfered with the progress of the Gospel. But Yaroslaff, who at length became the sole ruler of the country, A.D. 1019, zealously carried on the work. He caused translations of some edifying Greek books to be made for the benefit of his subjects, encouraged the composition of original religious works, and even himself took part in the literary labor. The ‘Nomocanon’, or collection of ecclesiastical laws, by Photius, was introduced as the rule of discipline. The clergy were exempted from taxes, and from civil duties; but, whereas they had until then been subject to the patriarch of Constantinople, Yaroslaff was careful to place the church on a national footing, with a native Russian for its primate.

 

BOHEMIA

 

Although Bohemia had been reckoned among Christian countries, the Gospel was but very imperfectly established in it. On the death of duke Radislav, in 925, his mother Ludmilla (whose conversion has been already mentioned) undertook the care of his two sous, Wenceslav and Boleslav. But the widow of Radislav, Dragomira, who was a zealous pagan, contrived that Ludmilla should be murdered, a crime to which she was instigated alike by the violence of religious enmity and by a fear of losing her share in the administration. Notwithstanding his mother’s efforts to turn him away from Christianity, Wenceslav was deeply devoted to it. He lived a life of the strictest sanctity, and is supposed to have been on the point of exchanging his crown for the monastic cowl when his reign was violently brought to an end. His brother Boleslav attacked him when on his way to perform his devotions in a church. Wenceslav, being the stronger of the two, disarmed the traitor, threw him to the ground, and uttered the words “God forgive thee, brother!”. But the cries of Boleslav brought his servants to the spot, and, supposing their master to have been attacked, they fell on the duke and slew him.

Boleslav, who is styled “the Cruel”, usurped the government. On the birth of a son, soon after, he was led by a strange mixture of motives to devote the child to a religious life by way of expiation; but for many years he carried on a persecution of his Christian subjects, expelling the clergy, and destroying churches and monasteries. In 950, after a long struggle against the power of Otho I, he was obliged to yield, and the emperor, in granting him a peace, insisted that he should establish freedom of religion, and should rebuild the churches which he had demolished.

During the remaining seventeen years of Boleslav’s reign the church enjoyed peace; but the complete establishment of Christianity was the work of his son Boleslav “the Pious”, who took vigorous measures for the suppression of paganism, and with the consent of the emperor, and that of Wolfgang bishop of Ratisbon, to whose see Bohemia had been considered to belong, founded in 973 the bishopric of Prague. The diocese was to include the whole of Boleslav’s dominions, and was to be subject to the archbishop of Mentz (Mayence), as a compensation for the loss of the suffragan see of Magdeburg, which had lately been erected into an independent archbishopric.

The second bishop of Prague was a Bohemian of noble family, who had studied under Adalbert, archbishop of Magdeburg, and, at receiving confirmation from him, had adopted the prelate’s name instead of the Bohemian Woytiech. The bishop displayed great activity in his office. He persuaded the duke to build churches and monasteries, and, as his German education had rendered him zealous for the Latin usages, he exerted himself to suppress the Greek rites which had been introduced by way of Moravia. He found that much paganism was still mixed with the Christian profession of his flock, and that gross disorders and immoralities prevailed among them; that the clergy lived in marriage or concubinage; that the people practised polygamy, and marriage within the forbidden degrees; that they sold their serfs and captives to Jewish slave dealers, who disposed of them to heathens and barbarians sometimes for the purpose of sacrifice. Adalbert set himself to reform these evils; but the rigor of his character and his somewhat intemperate zeal excited opposition, which was greatly swelled by his attempting to introduce the Roman canons without regard to the national laws, and to assert for the church an immunity from all secular judgments. The feuds of his family were also visited on the bishop, and such was the resistance to his authority that he twice withdrew from Bohemia in disgust, and made pilgrimages to Rome and to Jerusalem. In obedience to a Roman synod, he resumed his see; but he finally left it in 996, and, with the sanction of Gregory V, who gave him the commission of a regionary archbishop, he set out on a missionary expedition to Prussia, where, after ineffectual attempts to convert the barbarous people, he was martyred on the shore of the Frische Haff in April 997.

Boleslav, duke of Poland, who had encouraged the mission, redeemed the martyr’s corpse, and placed it in a church at Gnesen, where, as we have seen, it was with great devotion by Otho III in the year 1000. On that occasion the emperor erected Gnesen into an archbishopric, which he bestowed on one of Adalbert’s brothers. In 1039, while the Polish throne was vacant, and the country was a prey to anarchy, the Bohemians, under Bretislav I, took possession of Gnesen, seized on the vast treasures which had been accumulated around the shrine of Adalbert, and resolved to carry off the body of the saint, whose memory had risen to great veneration in his native country. Severus, bishop of Prague, who had accompanied the army, took advantage of the feeling. He declared that Adalbert had appeared to him in a vision, and had made him swear that the Bohemians, as a condition of being allowed to enjoy the presence of his relics in their own land, would bind themselves to the observance of such laws as he had in his lifetime unsuccessfully attempted to establish among them. The relics were then with great solemnity translated to Prague : but Polish writers assert that the invaders were mistaken in their prize, and that the real body of St. Adalbert still remained at Gnesen.

The Slavonic liturgy, which had been sanctioned by pope John VIII for Moravia, was introduced from that country into Bohemia, and naturally excited opposition on the part of the German clergy who laboured among the Slavonic nations. A letter bearing the name of John XIII, which, in professing to confirm the foundation of the see of Prague, requires the Bohemian church to use the Latin language and rites, is said to be spurious. But the use of the Slavonic liturgy was represented by its opponents as a token of heresy. The abbey of Sazawa, founded in 1038, became the chief school of the native Bohemian monasticism, and maintained the Slavonic form. In 1058 the Slavonic monks were expelled from it by duke Spitihnew; but five years later they were restored by duke Wratislav, who endeavored to obtain from Gregory VII an approbation of their vernacular service-book. The pope, however, in 1080, replied in terms of strong disapprobation. It was, he said, God’s pleasure that Holy Scripture should not be everywhere displayed, lest it might be held cheap and despised, or should give rise to error; the use of the vernacular had been conceded only on account of temporary circumstances, which had now long passed away. Wratislav, who adhered to the emperor Henry IV in his contest with Gregory, continued to sanction the Slavonic ritual at Sazawa; but in 1097 it was again suppressed by his successor, Bretislav II, and the monastery was filled with monks of the Latin rite, who destroyed almost all the Slavonic books. Yet the liturgy thus discountenanced by Rome and its partisans was revived from time to time in Bohemia; and in the convent of Emmaus, at Prague, founded in the fourteenth century by the emperor Charles IV, it was especially sanctioned by pope Clement VI, although with the condition that the use of it should be limited to that place.

In some cases, where people of Slavonic race bordered on the Greek empire, the popes found it expedient to gratify their national feelings by allowing the vernacular service; but elsewhere they endeavored to root it out. Thus, although Alexander II, in 1067, permitted the Slavonic rite in the province of Dioclea, a council held at Spalatro in the following year, under a legate of the same pope, condemned it, on the ground that the Slavonic letters (to which the name of “Gothic” was given) had been invented by Methodius, a heretic, who had written many lying books in the Slavonic tongue against the Catholic faith. The Slavonic liturgy, however, has continued to be used in many churches of Illyria down to the present time, although unhappily its antiquated language has not only become unintelligible to the people, for whose edification it was originally intended, but is said to be little understood even by the clergy who officiate in it.

 

POLAND.

 

It has been supposed that some knowledge of Christianity found its way into Poland from Moravia, and more especially by means of Christian refugees after the ruin of the Moravian kingdom. Yet nothing considerable had been effected towards the conversion of the Poles, when in 965 their duke, Mieceslav, married Dambrowka, a daughter of Boleslav the Cruel of Bohemia. Two years later Dambrowka persuaded her husband to embrace the Christian faith, and he proceeded to enforce it on his subjects under very severe penalties; thus, any one who should eat flesh between Septuagesima and Easter was to lose his teeth. The German chronicler who relates this, Thietmar or Ditmar, bishop of Merseburg, adds that among a people so rude, who needed to be tended like cattle and beaten like lazy asses, means of conversion akin to the severity of their barbaric laws were more likely to be useful than the gentler methods of ordinary ecclesiastical discipline.

The story that the Polish church was organized under the superintendence of a papal legate, with seven bishoprics and two archbishoprics, is now exploded. Posen was the only bishopric in the country, and was subject to the archbishops of Magdeburg, until in 1000 Gnesen was made an archiepiscopal and metropolitan see by Otho III. Although the original Christianity of Poland was derived from Greek sources, the fourth wife of Mieceslav, Oda, daughter of a German marquis, influenced the duke in favor of the Latin system. This princess was active in the encouragement of monks, and in works of piety and charity; and the clergy, in consideration of the benefits which the church derived from her, were willing to overlook the fact that her marriage was a breach of the vows which she had taken as a nun. The establishment of the Latin Christianity was completed under Boleslav, who has been already mentioned as the patron of Adalbert’s mission to Prussia. The popes were careful to draw close the bonds which connected Poland with Rome; and from an early time (although the precise date is disputed), a yearly tribute of a penny was paid by every Pole, with exception of the clergy and nobles, to the treasury of St. Peter.

The title of king, which Boleslav acquired, was probably bestowed on him by Otho III on the occasion of his visit to Gnesen. If, however, the dignity was conferred by the imperial power, the popes, according to a story of doubtful authority, soon found a remarkable opportunity of exhibiting and increasing their spiritual jurisdiction over the new kingdom. After the death of king Mieceslav or Miesco II, in 1034, Poland fell into a miserable state of confusion. Paganism again reared its head; there was much apostasy from the Gospel, bishops and clergy were killed or hunted out, churches and monasteries were burnt, and the Bohemian invasion, already mentioned, was triumphant. The Poles, it is said, at length resolved to offer the crown to Casimir, a son of the late king, who had been driven into banishment; and, after much inquiry, he was discovered in a monastery either that of Cluny or the German abbey of Braunweiler. Casimir had taken the monastic vows, and had been ordained a deacon; and the abbot declared that, although grieved for the misery of Poland, he could not release the prince from these engagements, unless by the pope’s permission. For this, application was made to Benedict IX, by whom, after much entreaty, Casimir was discharged from his ecclesiastical obligations, and was given up to the Poles, with permission to marry and to undertake the government; but the pope stipulated that, in remembrance of their having received a king from the church, every male of the nation should use a certain sort of tonsure, and that other marks of subjection should be shown to the see of St. Peter.

 

NORTH GERMANY

 

During the tenth century the German sovereigns especially Henry the Fowler and Otho the Great labored to provide for the suppression of paganism in the northern part of their dominions. With a view to this, bishoprics were established at Meissen, Merseburg, and elsewhere, and Magdeburg was erected into a metropolitan see. But little impression could be made on the Slavonic tribes in those quarters. A natural prejudice was felt against the Gospel as a religion which offered to them by the Germans; the German missionaries were ignorant of Slavonic; and it is said that the clergy showed greater eagerness to raise money from the people than to instruct them. From time to time extensive insurrections against the foreign power took place, and in these insurrections churches were destroyed and clergy were slain. In 1047, the kingdom of the Wends was established by Gottschalk, who zealously endeavored to promote Christianity among his subjects. He founded churches and monasteries, and, like the Northumbrian Oswald, he himself often acted as interpreter while the clergy preached in a tongue unintelligible to his people. But in 1066 Gottschalk was murdered by the pagans; many Christians were massacred at the same time, among whom the aged John, a native of Ireland and bishop of Mecklenburg, was singled out as a victim for extraordinary cruelties; and Christianity appeared to be extirpated from the country.

 

HUNGARY

 

The history of the introduction of Christianity into Hungary has been the subject of disputes, chiefly arising from the question whether it was effected by the Greek or by the Latin church. It appears, in truth, that the first knowledge of the Gospel came from Constantinople, where two Hungarian princes, Bolosudes and Gyulas, were baptized in the year 948. Bolosudes relapsed into paganism, and, after having carried on hostilities against both empires, he was taken and put to death by Otho the Great in 955. But Gyulas remained faithful to his profession, and many of his subjects were converted by the preaching of clergy who were sent to him from Constantinople, with a bishop named Hierotheus at their head.

The great victory of Otho in 955 opened a way for the labors of the neighboring German bishops among the Hungarians. About twenty years later, Pilligrin, bishop of Passau, reported to pope Benedict VII that he had been entreated by the people of Hungary to assist them; that he had sent clergy and monks, who had baptized about five thousand of them; that the land was full of Christian captives, who had formerly been obliged to conceal their religion, and had only been able to get their children baptized by stealth, but that now the hindrances to the open profession of Christianity were removed; that not only the Hungarians, but the Slavonic tribes of the neighborhood, were ready to embrace the Gospel; and he prayed that bishops might be appointed for the work. This representation of the state of things may probably have been heightened by Pilligrin’s desire to obtain for himself the pall, with the title of archbishop of Lorch, which had been conferred on some of his predecessors, while the rest, as simple bishops of Passau, had been subject to the archiepiscopal see of Salzburg. The pope rewarded him by addressing to the emperor and to the great German prelates a letter in which he bestows on Pilligrin, as archbishop of Lorch, the jurisdiction of a metropolitan over Bavaria, Lower Pannonia, Moesia, and the adjoining Slavonic territories. Yet little seems to have been done in consequence for the conversion of the Hungarians; Wolfgang, who was sent as a missionary to them, met with such scanty success, that Pilligrin, unwilling to waste the energies of a valuable auxiliary in fruitless labors, recalled him to become bishop of Ratisbon.

Geisa, who from the year 972 was duke of Hungary, married Sarolta, daughter of Gyulas, a woman of masculine character, and by her influence was brought over to Christianity. Although the knowledge of the faith had been received by Sarolta’s family from Greece, her husband was led by political circumstances to connect his country with the western church, and he himself appears to have been baptized by Bruno, bishop of Verdun, who had been sent to him as ambassador by Otho I. But Geisa’s conversion was of no very perfect kind. While professing himself a Christian, he continued to offer sacrifice to idols, and, when Bruno remonstrated, he answered that he was rich enough and powerful enough to do both. In 983, or the following year, a bishop named Adalbert probably the celebrated bishop of Prague appeared in Hungary, and baptised Geisa’s son Waik, then four or five years old. The young prince, to whom the name of Stephen was given, became the most eminent worthy of Hungarian history. Unlike his father, he received a careful education. In 997, he succeeded Geisa, and he reigned for forty-one years, with a deserved reputation for piety, justice, bravery, and firmness of purpose. A pagan party, which at first opposed him, was put down; he married a Bavarian princess, Gisela, sister of duke Henry (afterwards the emperor Henry II), and in 1000 he obtained the erection of his dominions into a kingdom from Otho III. In fulfillment of a vow which he had made during the contest with his heathen opponents he earnestly exerted himself for the establishment of Christianity among his subjects. His kingdom, which he extended by the addition of Transylvania and part of Wallachia, (a territory known as Black Hungary), was placed under the special protection of the blessed Virgin. He erected episcopal sees, built many monasteries and churches, and enacted that every ten villas in the kingdom should combine to found and endow a church. Monks and clergy from other countries were invited to settle in Hungary, and it appears that the services which Stephen had done to the church procured for him a commission to act as vicar of the Roman see in his dominions, a privilege which his successors continued to claim. He founded a college for the education of Hungarians at Rome; he built hospitals and monasteries for his countrymen at Rome, Ravenna, Constantinople, and Jerusalem; and such was his hospitality to pilgrims that the journey through Hungary came to be generally preferred to a sea voyage by those who were bound for the Holy Land. The means which Stephen employed to recommend the Gospel and the observance of its duties were not always limited to pure persuasion; thus a free Hungarian who should refuse to embrace Christianity was to be degraded to the condition of a serf; any one who should be found laboring on Sunday was to be stopped, and the horses, oxen, or tools used in the work were to be taken away from him; and any persons who should converse in church were, if of higher station, to be turned out with disgrace; if of “lesser and vulgar” rank, to be publicly flogged into reverence for the sanctity of the place.

Stephen died in 1038. His son Emmerich or Henry, for whom he had drawn up a remarkable code of instructions, had died some years before; and the king bequeathed his dominions to a nephew named Peter, who was soon after dethroned. A period of internal discord followed; and twice within the eleventh century, the paganism which had been repressed so forcibly that king Andrew, in 1048, had even enacted death as the punishment for adhering to it, recovered its ascendency in Hungary so as for a time to obscure the profession of the Gospel.

 

DENMARK

 

Among the nations to which Anskar had preached, Christianity was but very partially adopted. Its progress was liable to be checked by the paganism of some princes; it was liable to be rendered odious by the violent measures which other princes took to enforce it on their subjects; while the barbarism and ignorance of the Northmen opposed a formidable difficulty to its success. Hamburg and Bremen, the sees planted for the evangelization of Nordalbingia and Scandinavia, were repeatedly attacked both by the Northmen and by the Slaves; but the victories of Henry I established the Christian power, and he erected the Mark of Sleswick as a protection for Germany against the northern inroads. The conversions in Denmark had been limited to the mainland; the islands were still altogether pagan, and human victims continued to be offered in Zealand, until Henry obtained from Gorm, who was the first king of all Denmark, that Christians should be allowed freedom of religion throughout the kingdom, and that human sacrifices should cease. Unni, archbishop of Bremen and Hamburg, undertook the work of a missionary in Denmark. His endeavors to make a convert of Gorm were unsuccessful; but he baptised one of the inferior kings named Frode, and found a supporter in Gorm’s son, Harold Blaatand (Blue-tooth or Black-tooth), who had derived some knowledge of the Gospel from the instructions of a Christian mother. The prince, however, was still unbaptized; he retained the cruelty, the rapacity, and the other usual vices of the northern plunderers, and for many years his religious belief was of a mixed kind. In 966 a missionary named Poppo, while enjoying Harold’s hospitality , fell into an argument with some of the guests, who, although they allowed Christ to be God, maintained that there were other Gods of higher dignity and power. In proof of the exclusive truth of his religion, Poppo (it is said) underwent the ordeal of putting on a red-hot iron gauntlet, and wearing it without injury to his hand, until the king declared himself satisfied. From that time Harold attached himself exclusively to Christianity, although he was not baptized until Otho the Great, after defeating him in 972, insisted on his baptism as a condition of peace. The intemperate zeal with which the king now endeavored to enforce the reception of the Gospel provoked two rebellions, headed by his own son Sweyn; and, after a reign of fifty years, Harold was dethroned, and died of a wound received in battle.

Although Sweyn had been brought up as a Christian, and had been baptized at the same time with his father, he persecuted the faith for many years, until, towards the end of his life, when his arms had been triumphant in England, he was there brought back to the religion of his early days. In 1014 he was succeeded by Canute, who, both in England and in his northern dominions, endeavored, by a bountiful patronage of the church, to atone for his father’s sins and for his own. When present at the coronation of Conrad as emperor, he obtained from him a cession of the Mark of Sleswick. Monasteries were founded in Denmark by Canute, and perhaps the payment of Peter’s pence was introduced by him; hospitals for Danish pilgrims were established at Rome and at some stations on the way to it. Three bishops and a number of clergy were sent from England into Denmark; but Unwan, archbishop of Bremen, regarding these bishops as intruders into his province, caught one of them, compelled him to acknowledge the metropolitan rights of Bremen, and sent him to Canute, who thereupon agreed to submit the Danish church to the jurisdiction of that see. Sweyn Estrithsen, who, eight years after the death of his uncle Canute, obtained possession of the Danish throne, although a man of intemperate and profligate life, was very munificent to the church, and did much for the extension of Christianity in the islands of his kingdom. The English missionaries had preached in their native tongue, while at every sentence their words were explained by an interpreter; but Sweyn, to remedy this difficulty for the future, provided that such foreigners as were to labor in the instruction of his subjects should be previously initiated in the Danish language by the canons of Hamburg. Among the memorable events of this reign was the penance to which the king was obliged to submit by William, bishop of Roskield, for having caused some refractory nobles to be put to death in a church a penance imitated from that of Theodosius. Sweyn died in 1076.

 

CHRISTIANITY IN SWEDEN

 

The Christianity planted by Anskar in Sweden was almost confined to the neighborhood of Birka, and for about seventy years after the apostle’s death the country was hardly ever visited by missionaries. Unni, archbishop of Bremen, after the expedition to Denmark which has been mentioned, crossed the sea to Sweden in 935, and labored there until his death in the following year. A mixture of paganism and Christianity arose, which is curiously exemplified in a drinking song still extant, where the praises of the divine Trinity are set forth in the same style which was used in celebrating the gods of Walhalla.

The reign of Olave Stotkonung, who became king towards the end of the tenth century, and died about 1024, was important for the propagation of the Gospel in Sweden. Some German clergy, and many from England, were introduced into the country; among them was Sigfrid, archdeacon of York, who labored among the Swedes for many years. Two of his relations, who had joined him in the mission, were murdered by heathens. The chief murderer escaped, and his property was confiscated; some of his accomplices, who were found, were, at Sigfrid’s intercession, allowed to compound for their crime by payment of a fine; and the funds thus obtained served to found the bishopric of Wexio, to which Sigfrid was consecrated by the archbishop of Bremen. Olave had meditated the destruction of the temple at Upsal, which was the principal seat of the old idolatry; he was, however, diverted from his intention by the entreaties of his heathen subjects, who begged him to content himself with taking the best portion of the country, and building a church for his own religion, but to refrain from attempting to force their belief. On this he removed to Skara, in West Gothland, and founded a see there, to which Thurgot, an Englishman, was consecrated. The ancient Runic characters were superseded among the Swedes by the Latin alphabet, and the influence of Christianity triumphed over the national love of piracy.

But the violence of the measures by which Olave endeavored to advance the Gospel excited a general hatred against him among the adherents of the old religion, and he was obliged to admit his son Emund to a share in the government. Emund, after his father’s death, had a disagreement with the archbishop of Bremen, and set up some bishops independent of that prelate’s metropolitan jurisdiction having obtained consecration for them in Poland. But this arrangement was given up by his second successor, Stenkil, whose mild and wise policy was more favorable to the advancement of the faith than the more forcible proceedings of Olave had been. Under Stenkil, the number of churches in Sweden was increased to about eleven hundred. His death, which took place in 1066, was followed by bloody civil wars, and for a time paganism resumed its ascendency; but in 1075 king Inge forbade all heathen worship, and, although this occasioned his expulsion, while his brother-in-law Soen was set up by the heathen party, Inge eventually recovered his throne, and, after much contention, Christianity was firmly established in the country. According to Adam of Bremen, a contemporary of the king, the scandal produced by the covetousness of too many among the clergy had been the chief hindrance to the general conversion of the Swedes, whom he describes as well disposed to receive the Gospel.

 

NORWAY

 

Among the Norwegians, some converts had been made in the time of Anskar, and the more readily, because the profession of Christianity opened to them the trade of England and of Germany. Yet such converts, although they acknowledged the power of Christ, and believed him to be the God of England, had greater confidence in the gods of Odin’s race, whom they regarded as still reigning over their own laud; and it was not until a century later that a purer and more complete Christianity was introduced into Norway.

Eric “of the Bloody Axe”, whose cruelties had rendered him detested by his subjects, was dethroned in 938 by his brother Haco. The new king had been educated as a Christian in the English court, under Athelstan, and was resolved to establish his own faith among his subjects. Some of his chief adherents were won to embrace the Gospel. He postponed the great heathen feast of Yule from midwinter in order that it might fall in with the celebration of the Saviour’s nativity; and while the other Norwegians were engaged in their pagan rejoicings, Haco and his friends, in a building by themselves, kept the Christian festival. Clergy were brought from England, and some congregations of converts were formed. But when the reception of Christianity was proposed in the national assembly, a general murmur arose. It was said that the rest of Sunday and Friday, which was required by the new faith, could not be afforded. The servants who had attended their masters to the meeting cried out that, if they were to fast, their bodies would be so weakened as to be unfit for work. Many declared that they could not desert the gods under whom their forefathers and themselves had so long prospered; they reminded the king how his people had aided him in gaining the crown, and told him that, if he persisted in his proposal, they would choose another in his stead. Haco found himself obliged to yield. He was forced to preside at the next harvest sacrifice, where he publicly drank to the national gods; and, as he made the sign of the cross over his cup, Sigurd, his chief adviser, told the company that it was meant to signify the hammer of their god Thor. The heathen party, however, were still unsatisfied. Eight of their chiefs bound themselves to extirpate Christianity; they assaulted and killed some of the clergy, and at the following Yule-feast Haco was compelled to submit to further compliances : to drink to the gods without making the sign of the cross, and to prove himself a heathen by partaking of the liver of a horse which had been offered in sacrifice. Feeling this constraint intolerable, he resolved to meet his opponents in arms; but an invasion by Eric’s sons, who had obtained aid from Harold Blaatand of Denmark, induced the Norwegian parties to enter into a reconciliation, and to turn their arms against the common enemy. From that time Haco lived in harmony with his people, not only tolerating their heathenism, but himself yielding in some degree to the influence of a heathen queen. In 963 his nephews renewed their attack, and Haco was mortally wounded. He expressed a wish, in case of recovery, to retire to some Christian land, that he might endeavor by penance to expiate his compliances, which weighed on his conscience as if he had been guilty of apostasy. But when his friends proposed that he should be carried to England for burial, he answered that he was unworthy of it that he had lived as a heathen, and as a heathen should be buried in Norway. His death was lamented by a scald in a famous song, which celebrates his reception into Walhalla, and intimates that, in consideration of the tolerance which he had shown towards the old religion, his own Christianity was forgiven by the gods.

Harold, the son of Eric, who now became master of the kingdom, endeavored to spread Christianity by forcible means. After some commotions, in the course of which the son of Eric was slain, Harold Blaatand added Norway to his dominions, and appointed a viceroy, named Haco, who, unlike his master, was so devoted a pagan that he sacrificed one of his own children. The viceroy exerted himself for the restoration of paganism, and, by the help of the party who adhered to it, established himself in independence of the Danish king. But the oppressed Christians invited to their relief Olave, the son of a petty prince named Tryggve, and Haco was dethroned in 995.

Olave Tryggvesen is celebrated in the northern chronicles as the strongest, the bravest, and the most beautiful of men. After a life of wild adventure, in the course of which he had visited Russia and Constantinople, and had spread terror along the coasts of the western ocean, he had been baptized by a hermit in one of the Scilly Islands, and had been confirmed by Elphege, bishop of Winchester, in the presence of the English king Ethelred. Although his Christian practice was far from perfect (for, among other things, he married his stepmother, and endeavored to obtain a knowledge of the future by the arts of divination), yet his zeal for his religion was unbounded, and manifested itself in exertions for the spreading of the faith, which savoured less of the Christian spirit than of his old piratical habits, and of the despotism which he had seen in Russia and in the eastern empire. Gifts and privileges of various kinds, and even marriage with the king’s beautiful sisters, were held out to the chiefs as inducements to embrace the Gospel; while those who should refuse were threatened with confiscation of property, with banishment, mutilation, tortures, and death. In the most blamable of his proceedings, Olave was much influenced by the counsels of Thangbrand, a German priest from whom he had derived his first knowledge of the Gospel, but whose character was so violent that he did not scruple even to kill those who offended or thwarted him. The king visited one district after another, for the purpose of establishing Christianity. “Wheresoever he came”, says Snorro Sturleson, in describing one of his circuits, “to the land or to the islands, he held an assembly, and told the people to accept the right faith and to be baptized. No man dared to say anything against it, and the whole country which he passed through was made Christian”.

Strange stories are related of the adventures which he encountered in destroying idols and temples, and of the skill and presence of mind with which he extricated himself from the dangers which he often incurred on such occasions. In one place Olave found eighty heathens who professed to be wizards. He made one attempt to convert them when they were sober, and another over their horns of ale; and, as they were not to be won in either state, he set fire to the building in which they were assembled. The chief of the party alone escaped from the flames; but he afterwards fell into the king’s hands, and was thrown into the sea. Another obstinate pagan and sorcerer had a serpent forced down his throat; the creature ate its way through his body, and caused his death. A less unpleasing tale relates Olave’s dealings with a young hero named Endrid, who at length agreed that his religion should be decided by the event of a contest between himself and a champion to be appointed by the king. Olave himself appeared in that character; in a trial which lasted three days, he triumphantly defeated Endrid in swimming, in diving, in archery, and in sword-play; and having thus prepared him for the reception of Christian doctrine, he completed his conversion by instructing him in the principles of the faith. The insular parts of Olave’s dominions were included in his labors for the extension of the Gospel; he forced the people of the Orkneys, of the Shetland, the Faroe, and other islands, to receive Christianity at the sword’s point. In obedience to a vision which he had seen at a critical time, Olave chose St. Martin as the patron of Norway, and ordered that the cup which had been usually drunk in honor of Thor should in future be dedicated to the saint. In 997, he founded the bishopric of Nidaros or Drontheim.

Olave’s zeal for Christianity at length cost him his life. Sigrid, the beautiful widow of a Swedish king, after having resisted the suit of the petty princes of Sweden so sternly that she even burnt one of them in his castle, in order (as she said) to cure the others of their desire to win her hand, conceived the idea of marrying the king of Norway, and with that view visited his court. Olave was inclined to the match; but, on her refusal to be baptized, he treated her with outrageous indignity, which filled her with a vehement desire of revenge. Sigrid soon after married Sweyn of Denmark. Her new husband, and the child of her first marriage, Olave Stotkonung, combined, at her urgent persuasion, in an expedition against Norway, and their force was strengthened by a disaffected party of Norwegians, under Eric, son of that Haco whom Olave had put down. A naval engagement took place, and the fortune of the day was against Olave, His ship, the “Long Dragon”, after a desperate defence, was boarded; on which the king and nine others, who were all that remained of the crew, threw themselves into the sea, in order that they might not fall into the hands of their enemies. Rude and violent as Olave was, he was so beloved by his subjects that many are said to have died of grief for him, and even the heathens cherished his memory. He was believed to be a saint; it was said that he had performed miracles, and that angels had been seen to visit him while at his prayers; and legends represented him as having long survived the disastrous fight. Nearly fifty years later, it is told, a Norwegian named Gaude, who had lost his way among the sands of Egypt, was directed by a dream to a monastery, where, to his surprise, he found an aged abbot of his own country. The old man’s questions were such that the pilgrim was led to ask whether he were himself king Olave. The answer was ambiguous; but the abbot charged Gaude, on returning to Norway, to deliver a sword and a girdle to a warrior who had sought death with Olave but had been rescued from the waves; and to tell him that on the fatal day no one had borne himself more bravely than he. Gaude performed his commission, and the veteran, on receiving the gifts and the message, was assured that the Egyptian abbot could be no other than his royal master.

The progress of the Gospel in Norway was slow during some years after the end of Olave Tryggvesen’s reign. But his godchild Olave, the son of Harold, who became king in 1015, was bent on carrying on the work. Many missionaries were invited from England; at their head was a bishop named Grimkil, who drew up a code of ecclesiastical law for Norway. Although his own character was milder than that of Olave Tryggvesen, the king pursued the old system of enforcing Christianity by such penalties as confiscation, blinding, mutilation, and death, and, like the elder Olave, he made journeys throughout his dominions, in company with Grimkil, with a view to the establishment of the faith. He found that under the pressure of scarcity the people were accustomed to relapse into the practice of sacrificing to their old gods. He often had to encounter armed resistance. At Dalen, in 1025, the inhabitants had been excited by the report of his approach, and on arriving he found 700 exasperated pagans arrayed against him. But, although his own party was only half the number, he put the peasants to flight, and a discussion on the merits of the rival religions ensued. Grimkil “the horned man”, as the heathens called him from the shape of his cap or mitre maintained the cause of Christianity; to which the other party, headed by a chief named Gudbrand, replied that their own god Thor was superior to the Christians’ God, inasmuch as he could be seen. The king spent a great part of the following night in prayer. Next morning at daybreak the huge idol of Thor was brought to the place of conference. Olave pointed to the rising sun as a visible witness to his God, who created it; and, while the heathens were gazing on its brightness, a gigantic soldier, in fulfillment of orders which he had before received from the king, raised his club and knocked the idol to pieces. A swarm of loathsome creatures, which had found a dwelling within its body, and had fattened on the daily offerings of food and drink, rushed forth; and the men of Dalen, convinced of the vanity of their old superstition, consented to be baptized.

The forcible means which Olave used in favor of his religion, the taxes which he found it necessary to impose, and the rigor with which he proceeded for the suppression of piracy and robbery, aroused great discontent among his subjects. Canute of Denmark and England was encouraged to claim the kingdom of Norway; his gold won many of the chiefs to his interest, and Olave, finding himself deserted, fled into Russia, where he was honorably received by Yaroslaff, and was invited to settle by the offer of a province.

But, while hesitating between the acceptance of this offer and the execution of an idea which he had entertained of becoming a monk at Jerusalem, he was diverted by a vision, in which Olave Tryggvesen exhorted him to attempt the recovery of the kingdom which God had given him. The Swedish king supplied him with some soldiers; and on his landing in Norway, multitudes flocked to his standard. Olave refused the aid of all who were unbaptized; many received baptism from no other motive than a wish to be allowed to aid him; and his soldiers marched with the sign of the cross on their shields. On the eve of a battle he gave a large sum of money to be laid out for the souls of his enemies who should fall; those who should lose their lives for his own cause, he said, were assured of salvation. But the forces of the enemy were overpowering, and Olave was defeated and slain.

After a time his countrymen repented of their conduct towards him. It was rumored that he had done miracles in Russia, and on his last fatal expedition his blood had healed a wound in the hand of the warrior who killed him; a blind man, on whose eyes it had been accidentally rubbed, had recovered his sight; and other cures of a like kind were related. A year after his death his body was disinterred by Grimkil, when no signs of decay appeared, and the hair and nails had grown. The remains of the king were removed to the church of St. Clement at Nidaros, which he himself had built, and when, in the following century, a cathedral was erected by the sainted archbishop Eystein (or Augustine) they were enclosed in a magnificent silver shrine, above the high altar. St. Olave was chosen as the patron of Norway; his fame was spread far and wide by a multitude of miracles, and pilgrims from distant countries flocked to his tomb for cure : tribute was paid to him by Norway and Sweden; and churches were dedicated to his honor, not only in the western countries, but in Russia and at Constantinople.

Canute, after becoming master of Norway, encouraged religion there as in his other dominions. By him the first Benedictine monastery in the kingdom was founded near Nidaros. Harold Hardrada, Olave'’ half-brother, a rough and irreligious man, who became king in 1047, had some differences with pope Alexander II, and with Adalbert archbishop of Bremen. The king said that he knew no archbishop in Norway except himself, and obtained ordination for bishops from England and from France; while Adalbert, declaring that he had but two masters, the pope and the emperor, paid no regard to the northern sovereign, and without his consent erected sees in his dominions. Norway, like the rest of western Christendom, submitted to the dominion of Rome.

 

ICELAND

 

Iceland became known to the Norwegians in 86O, when a Norwegian vessel was cast on its coast. In 874, the first Norwegian colonist, Ingulf, settled in the island; and in the following years many of his countrymen resorted to it, especially after the great victory of Harold the Fairhaired at Hafursfiord, in 883, by which a number of petty kings or chiefs were driven from their native land to seek a home elsewhere. The colonists were of the highest and most civilized class among the Northmen, and the state of society in the new community took a corresponding character. The land was parcelled out, and the Icelanders, renouncing the practice of piracy, betook themselves to trade exchanging the productions of their island for the corn, the wood, and other necessaries which it did not afford. A republican form of government was established, and lasted for four hundred years. It had its national and provincial assemblies; its chief was the “lawman”, elected for life, whose office it was to act as conservator of the laws; and with this magistracy the function of priest was joined. The worship of Odin was established, but it would seem that there was an entire freedom as to religion.

It is said that the colonists found in Iceland traces of an Irish mission such as service-books, bells, and pastoral crooks although the natives, having been left without any clergy, had relapsed into paganism. Some of the Norwegians themselves may also have carried with them such mixed and imperfect notions of Christianity as were to be gathered in the intercourse of their roving and adventurous life; but the knowledge of the Gospel was neither spread among the other members of the community nor transmitted to their own descendants. In 981, an Icelander named Thorwald, who had formerly been a pirate, but even then had been accustomed to spend such part of his plunder as he could spare in redeeming captives from other pirates, brought with him to the island a Saxon bishop named Frederick, by whom he had been converted. A church was built, and Frederick’s instructions were well received, although most of his proselytes refused to be baptized being ashamed, it is said, to expose themselves naked at the ceremony, and to wear the white dress which in their country was worn by children only. An influential convert, named Thorkil, before submitting to baptism, desired that it might be administered by way of experiment to his aged and infirm father-in-law; and, as the old man died soon after, Thorkil put off his own baptism for some years.  The worshippers of Odin were roused to enmity by the rough manner in which Thorwald proceeded to spread his religion. After five years he and the bishop were expelled, and took refuge in Norway, where Thorwald, meeting with one of those who had most bitterly opposed him in Iceland, killed him. Frederick, hopeless of effecting any good in company with so lawless an associate, returned to his own country, and it is supposed that Thorwald, after many years of wandering, in the course of which he had visited the Holy Land, founded a monastery in Russia or at Constantinople, and there died.

Olave Tryggvesen, partly, perhaps, from political motives was desirous of establishing the Gospel in Iceland, and, after some earlier attempts to forward its progress, sent Thangbrand, the German priest who has been already mentioned, into the island in 997. The choice of a missionary was unfortunate; Thangbrand, it is said, performed some miracles; but he proceed with his usual violence, and, after having killed one of his opponents, and two scalds who had composed scurrilous verses on him, he was expelled. Olave, on receiving from Thangbraud a report of the treatment which he had met with, was very indignant, and was about to undertake an expedition for the punishment of the Icelanders, when Gissur and Hialte, two natives of the island, obtained his consent to the employment of milder measures for the conversion of their country-men. By the promise of a sum of money (which, however, was rather a lawful fee than a bribe), they secured the cooperation of the lawman Thorgeir, who, after addressing the national assembly in an exhortation to peace and unity, proposed a new law by way of compromise. All the islanders were to be baptized, the temples were to be destroyed, and public sacrifices were to cease; but it was to be allowed to eat horseflesh, to expose children, and to offer sacrifice in private. The proposal was adopted, and Christian instruction gradually prevailed over such remnants of heathenism as the law had sanctioned. St. Olave took an interest in the Christianity of Iceland; he sent an English bishop named Bernard to labour there, and exerted himself to procure the acceptance of Grimkil’s ecclesiastical laws, and the abolition of the practice of exposing children.

Although Iceland was from time to time visited by bishops, the need of a fixed episcopate was felt, and in 1056 the see of Skalholt was erected. Isleif, a son of Gissur, who had been educated at Erfurt and had made a pilgrimage to Rome, was elected a bishop, and, in obedience to an order from the pope, was consecrated by Adalbert of Bremen. With the consent of a younger Gissur, who had succeeded his father Isleif in the bishoprick of Skalholt, a second see was founded at Hollum in 1105. The bishops, being taken from the most distinguished families, and invested, like the priests of the old idolatry, with secular power, became the most important members of the community. Adam of Bremen, who draws a striking picture of the contented poverty, the piety, and the charity of the islanders, tells us that they obeyed their bishop as a king. In 1121 the first Icelandic monastery was founded, and at a later time the island contained seven cloisters for men and two for women. The Icelanders traded to all quarters; their clergy, educated in Germany, France, and England, carried back the knowledge and the civilization of foreign countries. And in this remote and ungenial island grew up a vernacular literature of annals, poems, and sagas or historical legends the oldest literature of the Scandinavians, and the only source of information as to a great part of northern history. This literature flourished for two centuries, until, on the reduction of Iceland to tribute by the Norwegians in 1261, Latin became there, as elsewhere, the language of letters.

 

GREENLAND

 

From Iceland the Gospel made its way into a yet more distant region. In 982, a Norwegian named Eric the Red, who had fled to Iceland in consequence of having killed a man, and was there sentenced to banishment on account of a feud in which he was involved, determined to seek out a coast which had some years before been seen by one Gunnbiorn. Four years later, when the time of his banishment was expired, Eric revisited Iceland, and induced many of his countrymen to accompany him to the land of his refuge, to which with a design, as is said, of attracting adventurers by the promise which it conveyed the name of Greenland was given. In 999, Leif, the son of Eric, made a voyage to Norway, where Olave Tryggvesen induced him to receive baptism; and on his return to Greenland he was accompanied by a priest. The colony flourished for centuries. In 1055 (a year before the foundation of the first Icelandic see), a bishop was consecrated for it by Adalbert of Bremen. There were thirteen churches in the eastern part of Greenland, four in the western, and three or four monasteries. Sixteen bishops in succession presided over the church of Greenland. From the year 1276 they took their title from the see of Gardar; they were subject to the archbishop of Nidaros, and were in the habit of attending synods in Norway as well as in Iceland. And even from this extremity of the earth tribute was paid to the successors of St. Peter. But from the middle of the fifteenth century Greenland was lost to the knowledge of Europeans. The ice accumulated on its shores, so as to render them inaccessible, and the seventeenth bishop destined for the church was unable to land. The pestilence known as the “Black Death” wasted the population, and it is supposed that, when thus weakened, they were overpowered by tribes of Skrallings (Esquimaux) from the continent of North America, the ancestors of the present inhabitants.

The Northmen appear to have pushed their discoveries from Greenland to the American continent. In the year 1000, Leif, the son of Eric the Red, incited by the narrative of Biorn, the son of Heriulf, as to his adventures when in search of Greenland, sailed southward, and explored several coasts, to one of which the name of Vinland (or (Vineland) was given, because one of his companions, a native of southern Germany, recognized the vine among its productions. Further explorations were afterwards made in the same direction; and settlements were for a time effected on the shores of the great western continent. A bishop named Eric is said to have accompanied an expedition to Vinland in 1121; but nothing further is known of him, and it would seem that no confidence can be placed in the conjectures or inquiries which profess to have found in America traces of a Christianity planted by the Scandinavian adventurers of the middle ages.

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER VIII.

 

HERESIES. A.D. 1000-1052.

 

The beginning of the eleventh century is remarkable for the appearance of heretical teachers in various parts of Italy and France. It would appear that the doctrines professed by some of these persons had long been lurking among the Italians, and that now the discredit into which the church had fallen combined with the general suffering and distraction of the time to draw them forth into publicity and to procure adherents for them. From the fact that Gerbert, at his consecration as archbishop of Reims (A.D. 991), made a profession of faith in which he distinctly condemned (among other errors) some leading points of the Manichaean system, it has been inferred that heresy of a Manichaean character was then prevalent in some neighboring quarter; but perhaps it may be enough to suppose that the Manichaeism which Gerbert wished to disavow was one of the many errors with which he was personally charged by the enmity or the credulity of his contemporaries. The opinions which were now put forth were of various kinds. One Leutard, a man of low condition, who about the year 1000 made himself notorious in the neighborhood of Châlons-on-the-Marne, would seem to have been a crazy fanatic. He professed to have received commands from heaven while sleeping in a field; whereupon he went home, put away his wife “as if by evangelic precept”, and, going into a church, broke the crucifix. He denounced the payment of tithes, and said that some parts of Scripture were not to be believed, although, when summoned before the bishop of the diocese, he alleged scriptural texts as evidence of his mission. For a time Leutard found many proselytes; but the greater part of them were recovered by the bishop, and their leader drowned himself in a well.

In another quarter, Vilgard, a grammarian of Ravenna, who was put to death for his heresy, attempted a revival of the classical paganism—maintaining “that the doctrines of the poets were in all things to be believed”; and we are told that demons used to appear to him by night under the names of Virgil, Horace, and Juvenal. The historian from whom we derive our knowledge of Vilgard and Leutard relates also that paganism was very common in Sardinia, and that many professors of it went from that island into Spain, where they attempted to spread their opinions, but were driven out by the Catholics.

A sect of Manicheans is said to have been detected in Aquitaine in 1017, and in 10223 a more remarkable party of the same kind was discovered at Orleans. These are reported to have derived their opinions from a female teacher, who came out of Italy, and was so “full of the devil” that she could convert the most learned clerks. For a time the sect grew in secret. Its leaders were two ecclesiastics named Stephen and Lisoi—both respected for their piety, their learning, and their charity, while Stephen was confessor to Constance, the queen whom Robert of France had espoused on his forced separation from Bertha. Among the proselytes were ten canons of the cathedral, and many persons of rank, not only in Orleans and its neighborhood, but, even in the royal court

The discovery of these sectaries is variously related. The most circumstantial account ascribes it to Arefast, a Norman noble, who, having allowed a chaplain named Herbert to go to Orleans for the purpose of study, was startled by finding on his return that he had there imbibed new and heretical opinions. At the desire of King Robert, to whom, through the medium of the duke of Normandy, he reported the matter, Arefast proceeded to Orleans for the purpose of detecting the heretics, and by the advice of a clergyman of Chartres, whom he had consulted on the way, he affected to become a pupil of Stephen and Lisoi. They taught him that Christ was not really born of the virgin Mary; that He was not really crucified, buried, or risen; that baptism had no efficacy for the washing away of sin; that priestly consecration did not make the sacrament of the Redeemer’s body and blood; that it was needless to pray to martyrs or confessors. On Arefast’s asking how he might attain salvation, if the means to which he had hitherto looked were unavailing, the teachers replied that they would bestow on him the imposition of their hands, which would cleanse him from all sin and fill him with the Holy Spirit, so that he should understand the Scriptures in their depth and true dignity; that they would give him heavenly food, by which he would be enabled to see visions and to enjoy fellowship with God. By this mysterious food, which was represented as having the power to confirm disciples immovably in the doctrines of the party, was doubtless meant something of a spiritual kind—the same with the consolamentum of somewhat later sectaries. But a wild story was imagined in explanation of it—that the heretics at some of their meetings recited a litany to evil spirits; that the devil appeared in the form of a small animal; that the lights were then extinguished, and each man embraced the woman nearest to him—even if she were his mother, his sister, or a consecrated nun. A child born of such intercourse was, at the age of eight days, burnt at a meeting of the sect; the ashes were preserved, to be administered under the name of “heavenly food”; and such was the potency of this “diabolical” sacrament that any one who received it became irrevocably bound to the heresy.

Robert, on receiving information from Arefast, repaired to Orleans, where the whole party of the sectaries was apprehended, and Arefast appeared as a witness against them. They avowed their doctrines, and expressed an assurance that these would prevail throughout the world. They professed to entertain views far above the apprehension of ordinary Christians—views taught to them inwardly by God and the Holy Spirit. They spoke with contempt of the doctrine of the Trinity, and of the miraculous evidence of Scripture. They maintained that the heavens and the earth were eternal and uncreated. They appear to have also maintained that the sins of sensuality were not liable to punishment, and that the ordinary duties of religion and morality were superfluous and useless.

After a vain attempt to reclaim the sectaries, they were condemned to death. Such of them as were clerks were deposed and were stripped of their robes. While the trial was proceeding, queen Constance, by her husband’s desire, had stood on the steps of the church in which it was held, in order that her presence might restrain the populace from rushing in and tearing the accused to pieces. Bent on proving that her abhorrence of heresy prevailed over old personal attachment, she thrust her staff into one of her confessor’s eyes as he was led out after condemnation. Two of the party, a clerk and a nun, recanted; thirteen remained steadfast, and approached the place of execution with a smiling and triumphant air, in the expectation of deliverance by miracle. One historian of the time relates that, when the flames were kindled around them, yet no interposition took place, they cried out that the devil had deceived them; but, according to another account, they retained their exultant demeanor to the last. Some dust, which was supposed to be the “heavenly food”, was thrown into the flames with them. The body of a canon named Theodatus, who had been a member of the sect but had died three years before, was taken from the grave and cast into unconsecrated ground.

In 1025, Gerard, bishop of Arras and Cambray, a pupil of Gerbert, discovered in the former city some sectaries who professed to have received their opinions from an Italian named Gundulf. The bishop placed them before a council, and drew forth an acknowledgment of their doctrines. They denied the utility of baptism and the Eucharist, resting their objections to baptism on three grounds—the unworthiness of the clergy; the fact that the sins renounced at the font were afterwards actually committed; and the idea that an infant, being incapable of faith or will, could not be benefited by the profession of others. They were charged with denying the use of penance, with setting at nought the church, with condemning marriage, with refusing honor to the confessors, and limiting it to apostles and martyrs alone. They held that churches were not more holy than other buildings; that the altar was merely a heap of stones, and the cross was but like other wood. They condemned episcopal ordination, the distinction of orders and ranks in the ministry, the use of bells, incense, images, and chanting, and the practice of burying in consecrated ground, which they asserted that the clergy encouraged for the sake of fees. It would seem also that they denied the resurrection of the body. In answer to the bishop, they professed that their opinions were scriptural; that their laws bound them to forsake the world, to abstain from fleshly lusts, to earn their maintenance by the work of their hands, to show kindness to those who opposed them. If they observed these rules, they had no need of baptism; if they neglected the rules, baptism could not profit them.

Gerard combated the opinions of the party at great length, with arguments agreeable to the theology of the age; and, although we may smile at the miraculous stories which he adduced, we must honor his wisdom and excellent temper. He blamed them especially for holding an opinion of their own merits which was inconsistent with the doctrine of divine grace. The sectaries, who appear to have been men of simple mind and of little education, were convinced—rather, it would seem, by the bishop’s legends than by his sounder reasons. They prostrated themselves before him, and expressed a fear that, since they had led others into error, their sin was beyond forgiveness. But he comforted them with hopeful assurances, and, on their signing a profession of orthodoxy, received them into the communion of the church.

Heresy of a Manichaean character was also taught at Toulouse, where the professors of it who were detected were put to death, although their opinions continued to spread in the district; and in 1044 Heribert, archbishop of Milan, when on a visitation of his province, discovered a sect at Monteforte, near Turin. The chief teacher of this sect was named Gerard; it was patronized by the countess of Monteforte, and among its members were many of the clergy. When questioned as to his belief, Gerard gave orthodox answers; but on further inquiry it proved that these answers were evasive. The sectaries held that by the Son of God was meant the human soul, beloved by God and born of Holy Scripture; that the Holy Spirit was the understanding of divine things; that they might be bound and loosed by persons who were authorized for the work, but that these were not the clergy of the church. They said that they had a high priest different from the pontiff of Rome—a high priest who was not tonsured, besides whom there was no other high priest and no sacrament; that he daily visited their brethren who were scattered throughout the world, and that, when God bestowed him on them, they received forgiveness of all sin. They had a peculiar hierarchy of their own; they lived rigidly, ate no flesh, fasted often, kept up unceasing prayer by alternate turns, and observed a community of goods. They inculcated the duty of virginity, living with their wives as mothers or sisters, and believed that, if all mankind would be content to live in purely spiritual union, the race would be propagated after the manner of bees. They considered it desirable to suffer in this life in order to avert sufferings in the life to come; hence it was usual that those among them who had escaped outward persecution should be tortured and put to death by their friends.

The members of the sect were seized and were removed to Milan. Attempts were made to reclaim them, but without effect; and the magistrates, on learning that they had endeavored to gain converts among the country people, ordered them, although without the archbishop’s consent, to be carried to a place outside the city, where they were required, on pain of burning, to bow to the cross, and to profess the catholic faith. Almost all refused; they covered their eyes with their hands, and rushed into the fire which was prepared for them.

It is generally assumed by modern writers, on grounds which it is impossible to discover, that the statement of Heribert’s freedom from any share in the fate of these unfortunate fanatics is untrue. But in another quarter, at least, a voice was raised by a bishop in behalf of Christian principle and humanity as to the treatment of religious error. Wazo, bishop of Liege, who died in 1048, received a letter from Roger, bishop of Châlons-on-the Marne, reporting the appearance of some heretics who avowed the doctrines of Manes, and supposed him to be the Holy Ghost. Among other things, Roger states that even the most uneducated persons, when perverted to this sect, became more fluent in their discourse, than the most learned clerks; and he asks how he should deal with them. Wazo tells him in reply, that forcible measures are inconsistent with our Lord’s parable of the tares; that bishops do not at their ordination receive the sword; that their power is not that of killing but of making alive; that they ought to content themselves with excluding those who are in error from the church, and preventing them from spreading the infection. The writer who has preserved the correspondence enforces this advice by the authority of St. Martin, and expresses a belief that the bishop of Tours would have strongly reprobated the punishment of some sectaries who were put to death at Goslar in 1052.

The origin of the sects which thus within a short period appeared in so many quarters is matter of doubt and controversy. The heretical parties north of the Alps professed for the most part to have received their opinions immediately from Italy; but it is asked whether they had been introduced into that country by Paulician refugees, the offspring of the Paulicians who, in 969, had been transported by John Tzimisces from Armenia to Thrace, and established as guards of the western frontiers of his empire, with permission to retain their religion;—or whether they were derived from Manicheans who, notwithstanding the vigorous measures of Leo the Great and other popes for the suppression of the sect, had continued to lurk in Italy. The avowal of the party at Monteforte, that they did not know from what part of the world they had come, which had been cited in behalf of the connection with Paulicianism, appears rather to favor the opposite view, inasmuch as it would seem to imply not only a foreign origin (which was common to both Manicheans and Paulicians), but an establishment of their doctrines in Italy long before the then recent time at which Paulicianism had been introduced into Europe. Moreover the sectaries of Monteforte differed from the Paulicians in the rejection of flesh and of marriage, in the system of their hierarchy, in maintaining the distinction between elect and hearers; and the western sects in general paid honor to Manes, whereas the Paulicians anathematized him. The indistinctness with which the Manichaean tenets appear in some of the cases has been accounted for by supposing that the obscure followers of Manes, lurking in corners for centuries, were kept together rather by external observances than by any accurate knowledge of the system which they professed; while something must also be allowed for the defectiveness of the notices which have reached us. It seems, therefore, possible that the new heretics may have derived their opinions from the Manicheans; and, according to the advocates of this view, it was not until the east had been brought into communication with the west by the crusades that the western sectaries learnt to trace a likeness between themselves and the Paulicians, which, by means of fabulous inventions, was then referred to a supposed connection in earlier times. But there seems to be a deficiency of proof for the supposition that the Manichaean sect had continued to exist in Italy—the only evidence of its existence after the time of Gregory the Great being apparently the mention of some heretics who are styled Arians, but may have been Manicheans, at Padua in the tenth century.

In the east also the beginning of the eleventh century was marked by the rise or by the increased activity of some heretical sects—as the Athinggani, the Children of the Sun, and the Euchites; but their influence was so limited that it is unnecessary here to give any particular account of them.

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER IX.

 

SUPPLEMENTARY.

 

The Hierarchy.

 

THE relations of the papacy with secular powers, and especially with the emperors of the west, were governed rather by circumstances than by any settled principles. On each side there were claims which were sometimes admitted and sometimes denied by the other party; but even when they were admitted, the enforcement of them depended on the questions whether the claimant were strong and whether circumstances were favourable to him.

The German emperors still retained the same rights of sovereignty over Rome which had been held by the Carolingians. The imperial share in the appointment of the pope by means of commissioners continued, and popes were even glad to sanction it afresh, as a means of averting the disorders incident to an election carried on amid the fury of the Roman factions and the violence of the neighbouring nobles. A synod under John IX in 898, when Lambert had been crowned as emperor, enacted that, for the prevention of such tumults and scandals as had taken place through the absence of imperial commissioners, the presence of commissioners should be necessary at future elections; and in another canon it threatens the emperor’s indignation, as well as spiritual penalties, against any who should renew the disorders which had been usual on the death of a pope, when the palace was invaded by plunderers, who often extended their depredations over the city and its suburbs. And, although the document bearing the name of Leo VIII, which confers on Otho the Great and his successors the power of nominating to the papacy as well as to the empire, is probably spurious, its provisions agree with the state of things which actually existed at the time. The emperor was regarded as having the right to decide the appeals of Roman subjects who had been aggrieved by the pope. Emperors even deposed popes, and that not by any wanton exercise of force, but as if in the fulfilment of a duty attached to their office; thus we have seen that Otho the Great was extremely reluctant to proceed against the wretched young debauchee John XII. It was considered that even the pope was not irresponsible on earth, and that for the execution of manifest justice on the chief pastor of the church the highest secular authority was entitled to intervene. Yet on the whole the popes were gaining, and were preparing to secure advantages for their successors.

It seems probable that Charlemagne, in projecting the revival of the Roman empire, may have hoped to become master of the popes; but the event redounded to the benefit of the papacy. Leo III surprised Charlemagne himself into receiving the crown from his hands; and although the great emperor was careful that his son should assume it in such a manner that it should appear to be held independently of the Roman sanction, Louis submitted to be crowned afresh by Stephen IV. The popes continued to crown the emperors until an opinion was settled in the minds of men that the highest of secular dignities could only be conferred by God himself through the instrumentality of His chief minister, the successor of St. Peter; and, although the possession of the Italian kingdom was regarded as implying a title to the empire, the imperial name was not assumed by the German sovereigns of Italy until after a coronation at Rome by the pope.

As the eastern bishops, by appealing to the emperor in their differences, had established an imperial supremacy in spiritual things, so the princes of the west, by referring their quarrels to the pope, and by asking him to ratify their conquests, contributed to invest him with a power of arbitration and control which more and more claimed a superiority over all secular government. And this was enhanced by the pope’s assumption of an universal censorship of morals, and by his wielding the terrors of excommunication, which were able to make kings tremble, not only by the direct exclusion from spiritual privileges, but through the apprehension of the effects which such a sentence might produce among their people. The wideness and variety of the scene on which the popes acted were also conducive to the growth of their authority, since an attempt which was foiled by the energy of one opponent succeeded elsewhere against the weakness of another, and thenceforth became a precedent for general application. In newly-converted kingdoms, such as Hungary and Poland, the power of the pope over the national church was from the first established as a principle; nor did the shameful degradation of the papacy during a large portion of the time now under review produce any considerable effect on its estimation in foreign countries, where little or nothing was heard of the pope as an individual, and he was regarded only as the successor of the chief apostle.

The territorial power and income of the papacy were limited by the encroachments of the Italian nobles and by the invasions of the Saracens. But the popes found new sources of wealth in the practice of annexing to their see the revenues of bishoprics and abbeys in various parts of Christendom, and in payments levied from countries which were in communion with them, such as the Peter-pence of England and the tribute paid by Poland. And a continual succession of forgeries made it appear that such territories as the see of Rome possessed were but portions of a far larger inheritance, which of right belonged to it by virtue of donations bestowed by emperors and other sovereigns from the time of Constantine the Great.

The policy of the popes towards the church aimed at centralising all authority in the papacy. The principles of the forged decretals were taken as a foundation of their claims. Titles more pompous than before were given by those who wished to pay court to them, and were not refused. The epithet universal, which Gregory the Great had declared to be unfit for any Christian prelate, was addressed to Nicolas I by Adventius bishop of Metz and by Charles the Bald; and it afterwards became usual. Adventius styles Nicolas “Your Majesty”, a phrase which was very commonly used by Peter Damiani in addressing the popes of his time. Theotmar, archbishop of Salzburg, and his suffragans addressed John IX as “Supreme Pontiff and Universal Pope, not of a single city but of the whole world”. Some bishops avowed that they held their episcopate from God through St. Peter. i.e. through the apostle's successors in the see of Rome. The claims involved in the new pretensions of the papacy were at first somewhat indefinite. What was meant by the pope’s universal episcopate? What was his supreme judicature? When and how was this to be exercised? But when once such vague and sounding titles had been impressed on the general mind, it was in the power of the popes to make almost any deductions whatever from them. The claim which Nicolas advanced for obedience to all the decrees of popes rested on a different ground from that which had sometimes been put forward by his predecessors. In earlier times, such a claim was founded on the supposition that Rome was the most faithful guardian of apostolic faith and practice, or, at the utmost, that the pope was the highest expounder of the law not that he pretended to a power of legislation. But now it was rested simply on the ground that Rome was Rome; and the matter set forth under the sanction of such a pretension consisted of a forgery which professed to derive a new and unheard-of system of papal domination from the earliest ages of the church.

The party which relied on the authority of the decretals was bent on humbling the class of metropolitans. There are circumstances which seem to indicate that metropolitans had begun to assume power greater than that which had in earlier times belonged to them. But the design was not limited to reducing them within their ancient bounds; they were not to be allowed any power of judicature over bishops; and when they were stripped of their judicial power, their authority as superintendents or inspectors was not likely to be much regarded. It was the interest of bishops to aid the popes in a course which annihilated the power of metropolitans and provincial synods over members of the episcopate, and subjected these to the pope alone. There were even inducements which might persuade metropolitans to consent to sacrifice the independence of their own order. They, in common with other bishops, were strengthened against secular princes by an alliance with the papacy. They felt that their dignity was enhanced by a connection with a power which exalted religion above all earthly authority; and the use of the pall was of great effect in reconciling them to the change.

The pall, originally a part of the imperial attire, had been at first bestowed by the eastern emperors on the patriarchs of their capital. In the fifth and sixth centuries it was conferred on other patriarchs; and in time it was given by popes and patriarchs to bishops, although the imperial consent was necessary before the honor could be conferred on a bishop whose predecessors had not enjoyed it.

The pall was sent by the popes to their vicars; it was regarded as the mark of a special connexion with the Roman see, to which the receiver was bound by a strict oath of subjection and obedience. When some metropolitans had thus received it, others, wishing to be on a level with them, made application for a like distinction, so that it came to be regarded as the ensign of metropolitan dignity, and that this dignity came to be regarded as a gift of the pope. Nicolas I, in his answer to the Bulgarians, lays it down that their future archbishop shall not exercise his office until he receive the pall from Rome; such, he says, is the usage in Gaul, Germany, and other countries; and John VIII, at the synod of Ravenna, in 877, enacted that every metropolitan should, within three months after his election, send to Rome a statement of his faith, together with a petition for the pall. While the metropolitans, thus received some compensation for the loss of their independent power, in their special connexion with Rome, and in their exercise of jurisdiction as delegates of the pope, the pall became not only a mark of their subjection, but a source of profit to the Roman treasury.

Although Gregory I had positively forbidden that anything should be given for it, fees were now exacted, and so heavy were they in some cases that Canute, on his pilgrimage to Rome, complained to the pope of the oppressive amount required from English archbishops, and obtained a promise of an abatement in future. That metropolitans submitted to exorbitant payments for the sake of obtaining this ensign, is a proof that the advantage of such a sanction for their authority must have been strongly felt.

The metropolitans lost less in England and in Germany than elsewhere. In England the whole foundation of the church rested on the primacy of Canterbury. In Germany the metropolitans of Mayence, Cologne, Treves, and Salzburg, held high dignities of the empire as annexed to their sees. Yet, in the case of the great German prelates, there was the disadvantage that the popular opinion unconsciously referred their power not to their spiritual but to their secular offices.

In addition to their vicars, the popes appointed legates to exercise some of their functions, such as that of holding councils for the investigation of cases which had been referred to Rome, or in which the popes took it on themselves to interfere. These legates were sometimes ecclesiastics sent from Italy; but, as foreign ecclesiastics were regarded with suspicion by princes, it was more usual to give the legatine commission to some bishop of the country in which the inquiry was to take place. Even kings were sometimes invested with the authority of papal deputies, as we have seen in the instance of Charles the Bald at the council of Pontyon.

The claim of the popes to exclusive jurisdiction over bishops was uncontested from the time of the victory gained by John XV and Gregory V in the affair of Arnulf of Reims. Persons nominated to bishoprics, if they found any difficulty in obtaining consecration from their own metropolitan, sought it at the hands of the pope; and a Roman synod under Benedict VI, held probably in 983, with a view to the suppression of simony, directed that not only bishops but priests or deacons should repair to Rome for ordination, if it were not to be obtained without payment at home. Yet to the end of the period the prelates of France and Germany resisted some attempts of the popes to encroach on their rights.

The title of “universal bishop” was admitted only as implying a power of general oversight not as entitling the popes to exercise episcopal functions in every diocese. This resistance was especially shown when the popes attempted to interfere with the penitential discipline. Every bishop had been formerly regarded as the sole judge in cases of penance within his own diocese, as the only person who could relax the penance which he had himself imposed. The bishop's power of absolution was still unassailed; there were not as yet any cases reserved for the decision of the pope alone. But the popes began to claim a jurisdiction as to penance similar to that which they were gradually establishing over the church in other respects; they asserted a right of absolving from the penance to which offenders had been sentenced by other bishops. The resort of penitents to Rome had been encouraged by various circumstances. In many instances bishops had themselves consulted the pope, or had recommended an application to him, either with a view of escaping responsibility in difficult cases, or in order that the long and toilsome journey to Rome might itself in some measure serve as a penitential exercise. But when penitents began to flock to Rome for the purpose of obtaining from the pope the absolution which was refused by their own diocesans, or in the belief that the absolution of St. Peter's successor was of superior virtue, the practice drew forth strong and frequent protests from councils and from individual bishops. Ahyto (or Hatto) of Basel, about 820, orders that penitents who wish to visit the apostolic city should first confess their sins at home, “because they are to be bound or loosed by their own bishop or priest, and not by a stranger”. When an English earl, who had been excommunicated by Dunstan for contracting an unlawful marriage, had succeeded, by the employment of influence and money at Rome, in obtaining from the pope a mandate that the archbishop should restore him, Dunstan firmly refused to comply. “I will gladly obey”, he said, “when I see him repentant; but so long as he rejoices in his sin, God forbid that, for the sake of any mortal man, or to save my own life, I should neglect the law which our Lord has laid down for His church”. And to the end of the period a like opposition to the papal assumptions in this respect was maintained. All that was as yet conceded to the pope was a power of granting absolution on the application, or with the consent, of the bishop by whom penance had been imposed. But in this, as in other matters, principles had already been introduced by which the popes were in no long time entirely to overthrow the ancient rights of the episcopal order.

The secular importance of bishops increased. They took precedence of counts, and at national assemblies they sat before dukes. In France many prelates took advantage of the weakness of the later Carolingians, or of the unsettled state of the new dynasty, to obtain grants of royalties (regalia), privileges especially belonging to the crown, such as the right to coin money, to establish markets, to levy tolls, to build fortifications, and to hold courts of justice, even for the trial of capital offences. Towards the end of the period, however, these bishops for the most part found it necessary, for the sake of security against the aggressions of the nobles, to place themselves under the feudal protection of the sovereign, and in consideration of this the royalties were again resigned.

But it was in Germany that the bishops acquired the greatest power. The repeated changes of dynasty in that country were favorable to them. Each new race found it expedient to court them; and the emperors, partly out of respect for religion, partly from a wish to strengthen themselves by the support of the clergy, and to provide a counterpoise to the lay nobility, favored the advance of the order by bestowing on them grants of royalties, and whole counties or even duchies, with corresponding rights of jurisdiction.

In proportion as the bishops became more powerful, it was more important for princes to get the appointment of them into their own hands. The capitulary of Louis the Pious, which enacted a return to the ancient system of free elections, had never taken effect to any considerable extent. In France, in England, and in Germany, the choice of bishops was really with the sovereign; even where the right of nomination was contested (as it was by Hincmar in the cases of Cambray and Beauvais), the opponents allowed that the royal licence must precede the election of a bishop, and that the royal confirmation must follow on it. Although the church petitioned for free elections, it would have been well content to secure a right of rejecting persons who were unfit in respect of morals or of learning. Even a pope, John X, allows that, by ancient custom, the king’s command is required in order to the appointment of a bishop, although he also mentions the necessity of election by the clergy, and acclamation by the laity. Election was for the most part nothing more than acquiescence in the sovereign’s nomination; so that while Adam of Bremen always speaks of bishops as being appointed by the emperor, Thietmar generally speaks of them as elected. A sovereign might refuse to confirm an election, and any substitute proposed by him in such a case was sure to be accepted by the electors. And it was in vain that complaints were raised against the system of royal control, or that attempts were made to limit it by laying down new rules as to the qualifications requisite for the episcopate.

A remarkable proof of the degree in which the German sovereigns believed the disposal of bishoprics to be a right of their own office, is found in the fact that Henry the Fowler granted to Arnulf duke of Bavaria the privilege of appointing bishops within that territory. The saintly emperor Henry II made bishops by direct nomination, possibly (as has been suggested) from a wish to secure the appointment of better men than the flocks would have been likely to choose for themselves; and it is said that a comparison between the bishops who owed their sees to his patronage and those who were afterwards elected by the clergy bears out the wisdom and the honesty of his policy. We are told that the emperors were sometimes directed by visions to promote certain deserving persons to vacant bishoprics, or to refrain from opposing their election.

In the Greek church also the emperors continued to nominate to the most important sees. Nicephorus Phocas enacted that no bishop should be appointed without the imperial consent, and when a see was vacant, he committed the revenues to the care of an officer, who was bound to limit the expenditure to a certain sum, and to pay over the residue to the treasury. The patriarch Polyeuctus refused to crown John Tzimisces, unless on condition that the law of his predecessor should be abrogated; but the emperor, immediately after his coronation, proceeded to exercise his prerogative by nominating a patriarch for Antioch.

Bishoprics became objects of ambition for persons of noble or even royal birth, so that it was at length a rare and surprising case, and even serious objections were raised, when any one of obscure origin was elevated to such a position. Attempts were made to render the possession of sees hereditary in certain families; and in Germany these attempts took a peculiar and remarkable turn. A prelate was often able to secure the succession to his see for a nephew or a cousin; and the interest of families in such cases led them not to impoverish but to enrich the see, with a view to the benefit of their own members who were to hold it. It was regarded as a part of the family property, and the bishop might rely on the support of his kinsmen in all his differences and feuds with his other neighbours. Henry II was fond of bestowing bishoprics on wealthy persons, who might be likely to add to the riches of their sees, such as Heinwerc, of Paderborn, of whose relations with his imperial patron and kinsman many humorous tales are told by his biographer.

But the disposal of bishoprics from motives of family interest naturally introduced great abuses. Atto bishop of Vercelli, who, in the earlier part of the tenth century, wrote a treatise “On the Grievances of the Church”, tells us that the princes of his time were indifferent as to the character of those whom they nominated to high spiritual office, that wealth, relationship, and subserviency were the only qualities which they looked for; and not only unfit persons but boys were appointed to sees, from those of Rome and Constantinople downwards. Atto describes one of these boy prelates, at his consecration, as answering by rote the questions which were put to him, either having been crammed with the answers or reading them from a memorandum; as dreading, in case of failure, not lest he should lose the grace of consecration, but lest he should fall under the rod of his tutor; and having no conception either of the responsibilities of his office, or of the temptations which would beset him.

A particularly scandalous case was that of Theophylact, whom his father, the emperor Romanus, resolved to raise to the patriarchate of Constantinople on a vacancy which occurred in 928. As the prince was only eleven years of age, a monk named Trypho was made temporary patriarch; but when desired to resign his office, three years later, he was unwilling to comply. It is said that Theophanes, bishop of Caesarea, waited on him, and, with great professions of friendship, told him that the emperor intended to eject him on the ground that he was ignorant of letters : “If”, he said, “you can disprove this objection, you have nothing to fear”. At the suggestion of his insidious visitor, Trypho wrote his name and style on a paper, which was afterwards annexed to another, containing an acknowledgment that he was unfit for the patriarchate, and expressing a wish to retire from it. Trypho was thus set aside, and, after a vacancy of a year and a half, Theophylact, at the age of sixteen, became patriarch in 933, being installed in his office by legates of pope John XI. During three and twenty years Theophylact disgraced the patriarchal throne. He introduced indecent music and dances into the service of the church; but he was chiefly distinguished by his insane fondness for horses, of which he kept more than two thousand. Instead of the ordinary diet, they were fed with dates, figs, raisins, almonds, and other fruits which were steeped in costly wines and flavoured with the most delicate spices. It is related that once, while performing the eucharistic rites on Thursday before Easter, the patriarch was informed that a favourite mare had foaled. He immediately left the church, and, after having gratified himself by the sight of the mother and her offspring, returned to finish the service of the day. In order to provide for the vast expenses of his stud, he shamelessly sold all sorts of spiritual offices. Theophylact’s end was worthy of his life; his head was dashed against a wall in riding, and, after having lingered two years, he died in consequence of the accident.

Complaints of simony in the appointment to ecclesiastical offices, whether high or low, are incessant during this period. The simoniacal practices of sovereigns are supposed to have originated from the custom of offering gifts on being admitted to their presence. Those who were promoted by them to ecclesiastical dignities testified their gratitude by presents, which in course of time took the nature of stipulated payments. The working of the system became worse when bishops, instead of making payment at the time of their promotion, relied on the revenues of their sees for the means of raising the money, as in such cases they were tempted to dilapidate the episcopal property, to oppress their tenants, to engage in unseemly disputes, and to allow their churches to go to ruin.

In respect of simony the German emperors were pure, as compared with other western princes; they sometimes made formal resolutions to refrain from selling their patronage, and to restrain the simoniacal practices of others; but their necessities interfered with the fulfilment of their good intentions. Cardinal Humbert, who had enjoyed an opportunity of observing the Greek church, when engaged on a mission to Constantinople, states that the sale of bishoprics was not practised there as in the west. The practice of paying for preferments, as distinguished from ordination, found defenders; but the defence was indignantly met by such writers as Humbert and Peter Damiani. The distinction between orders and benefices, says Peter, is as absurd as if one were to say that a man is father of his son's body only, and not of his soul.

Bishops were invested in their sees by the western sovereigns. Symbolical forms of investiture are mentioned as early as the time of Clovis, and it is said that Louis the Pious invested bishops by delivering to them the pastoral staff. But the use of such ceremonies does not appear to have been introduced as a regular practice until the age of the Othos, and was perhaps not completely established until the end of the tenth century.

The investiture related to the temporalities of the see, which the sovereign was supposed to bestow on the bishops. Hincmar, in his answer to Adrian II, when desired to renounce communion with Charles the Bald, marks the distinction between his temporalities, which were at the king’s disposal, and his spiritual office, in which he regarded himself as independent. “If I were to act according to your judgment”, he tells the pope, “I might continue to chant at the altar of my church, but over its property, its income, and its retainers, I should no longer have any power”.

When the feudal system was established, it was natural that bishops, as well as dukes and counts, should be invested in their possessions, and they may have found their advantage in a tie which entitled them to the protection of their liege lord. But it became a matter of complaint that the estates and temporal privileges of bishops were conferred on them by means of instruments which symbolised their spiritual character the ring, the figure of marriage with the church, and the crozier or crook, the ensign of pastoral authority. The use of such instruments provoked objections, because they were liable to be interpreted as signifying that the spiritual powers of the episcopate were derived from the gift of earthly princes.

By the institution of investiture sovereigns gained new means of control over bishops. They not only held over them the fear lest their gifts might be withdrawn, but were able to use the investiture so as to secure for themselves the patronage of sees. In order to elude the royal nomination, bishops sometimes consecrated to a see immediately on the occurrence of the vacancy, and thus threw on the sovereign the difficulty and the odium of dislodging a prelate who was already in possession. But princes were now able to prevent such consecrations, by providing that on a bishop's death his ring and staff should at once be seized and sent to them by their officers; for without these insignia the consecration of a successor could not proceed. Hence, as we shall see hereafter, it was complained that by the system of investiture the right of canonical election was annulled.

Sometimes the election of a bishop was notified to the court, with a petition for his investiture, and in such cases it was always in the prince's power to substitute another person for him who had been chosen. Sometimes investiture was given in the name of the sovereign by the prelate who took the chief part in the consecration.

Notwithstanding all the lofty pretensions which ecclesiastics now set up as to the superiority of spiritual over royal power, they did not practically gain much. Hincmar and his brethren of the council of Quiercy told Louis of Germany that bishops ought not, like secular men, to be bound to vassalship; that it was a shameful indignity that the hands which had been anointed with holy chrism, and which daily consecrated the Redeemer's body and blood, should be required to touch the hands of a liege-lord in the ceremony of homage, or that the lips which were the keys of heaven should be obliged to swear fealty. But they did not obtain any exemption in consequence of this representation; and Hincmar himself was afterwards, as a special affront, required to renew his oath of fealty to Charles the Bald.

Although bishops were exempt from the power of all inferior judges, kings still retained their jurisdiction over them. Hincmar, in his greatest zeal for the immunities of the clergy, went only so far as to maintain that the royal judgment must be guided by the laws of the church. The enactments of some synods, that a bishop should not be deposed except by twelve members of his own order, are not to be regarded as withdrawing bishops from the judgment of the sovereign, but as prescribing the manner in which this should be exercised. And, in cases of treason, princes deposed by their own immediate authority. When Hugh Capet brought Arnulf of Reims to trial before the synod of St. Basle, no complaint was made of his having already imprisoned him; the presiding archbishop's proposal, that before proceeding to the investigation the synod should petition for the security of Arnulf’s life, is a proof that the king's power to inflict capital punishment on the accused prelate was admitted; and it was only through the weakness of Robert and through the support of the emperor Otho that the pope was able in that case eventually to triumph.

While feeble princes yielded to the hierarchy, powerful princes often dealt forcibly with its members. Otho the Great, in punishment of political misdeeds, banished an archbishop of Mayence to Hamburg, and shut up a bishop of Strasburg in the monastery of Corbey; and, for the offence of having received a duke of Saxony with honors too much resembling those which were paid to the imperial majesty, he obliged Adalbert, archbishop of Magdeburg, to compound by heavy penalties a horse for every bell which had been rung and for every chandelier which had been lighted. Conrad II, on his last expedition to Italy, carried about with him a train of captive bishops; and when Henry III. deposed Widgers from the archbishopric of Ravenna, the act was highly extolled by the greatest zealot for the privileges of the church, Peter Damiani.

Although the German emperors, like the Carolingians, assembled synods, took part in them, and ratified their proceedings, they did not, like the Carolingians, publish the decrees as their own enactments. And the privileges of sovereigns in general with respect to such assemblies were diminished. Although it was still acknowledged that they had the power of summoning councils, their right in this respect was no longer regarded as exclusive, so that both in France and in Germany councils were gathered without asking the sovereign's permission.

Through the carelessness of the bishops, the custom of holding regular synods fell into disuse; and when they were revived in a later age, the powers which kings and emperors had formerly exercised in connexion with them were forgotten.

It was regarded as a right of sovereigns to found bishoprics and archbishoprics, and the German emperors exercised it by erecting and endowing sees, some of them perhaps as much from motives of policy as of devotion. The consent of the prelates whose interest was affected by the new foundation was, however, regarded as necessary, and, in order to obtain it, the founders were sometimes obliged to submit to concession and compromise. Henry II even prostrated himself before a council at Frankfort in 1006, that he might obtain its assistance in overcoming the objections raised by the bishop of Würzburg against the proposed see of Bamberg; and when Otho III took it on himself to erect the archbishopric of Gnesen without asking the consent of the metropolitan of Posen, out of whose province that of Gnesen was to be taken, the chronicler who relates this speaks doubtfully as to the legality of the act. The popes now began to claim the right of confirming these foundations; but, from the fact that princes labored to propitiate the local prelates, instead of invoking the pope to overrule their objections, it is clear that the popes were not as yet supposed to have supreme jurisdiction in such cases.

Towards the middle of the ninth century there were considerable dissensions on the subject of the chorepiscopi in France. They had become more and more dissatisfied with their position; they complained that their emoluments bore no proportion to their labor, as compared with those of the diocesan bishops, while on the other side there were complaints that the chorepiscopi were disposed to exceed the rights of their commission. The decretals, fabricated in the interest of the bishops, were adverse to the claims of the chorepiscopi. Raban Maur, however, in consequence of an application from Drogo of Metz, wrote in favour of them, and especially in support of their power to ordain priests and deacons with the licence of their episcopal superiors. The troubles occasioned by Gottschalk may perhaps have contributed to exasperate the difference between the two classes, for Gottschalk had been ordained by a chorepiscopus during the vacancy of the see of Reims; and, notwithstanding the powerful authority of the German primate, the order of chorepiscopi was abolished throughout Neustria by a council held at Paris in 849.

In the eleventh century a new species of assistant bishops was for the first time introduced. Poppo, bishop of Treves, in 1041 requested Benedict IX to supply him with a person qualified to aid him in pontifical acts, and the pope complied by sending an ecclesiastic named Gratian, who must doubtless have already received episcopal consecration. The novelty of the case consisted in the application to the pope, and in the fact that the coadjutor was appointed by him. It was not, however, until a later time that such coadjutors became common in the church.

The practice of taking part in war, which had so often been condemned by councils, became more general among bishops during this period. When the feudal relations were fully established, a bishop was bound, as a part of his duty towards his suzerain, to lead his contingent to the field in person, and it was only as a matter of special favor that a dispensation from this duty could be obtained. The circumstances of the time, indeed, appeared in some measure to excuse the warlike propensities of bishops, who might think themselves justified in encouraging their flocks, even by their own example, to resist such determined and pitiless enemies of Christendom as the Saracens, the Northmen, or the Hungarians. Some prelates distinguished themselves by deeds of prowess, as Michael, bishop of Ratisbon, in the middle of the tenth century, who, after losing an ear and receiving other wounds in a battle with the Hungarians, was left for dead on the field. While he lay in this condition, a Magyar fell on him, with the intention of despatching him; but the bishop, “being strengthened in the Lord”, grappled with his assailant, and, after a long struggle, succeeded in killing him. He then with great difficulty made his way to the camp of his own nation, where he was hailed with acclamations both as a priest and as a warrior, and his mutilation was thenceforth regarded as an honourable distinction.

Although donations of land were still made to the church, its acquisitions of this kind appear to have been less than in earlier times partly, perhaps, because such gifts may have seemed to be less required. The clergy, therefore, felt the necessity of turning to the best account the revenues to which they were already entitled, and especially the tithes. Tithe had originally been levied from land only, but the obligation of paying it was now extended to all sorts of income. “Perhaps”, says the council of Trosley, “some one may say, ‘I am no husbandman; I have nothing on which to pay tithe of the fruits of the earth or even of flocks’. Let such an one hearken, whosoever he be, whether a soldier, a merchant, or an artisan : The ability by which thou art fed is God’s, and therefore thou oughtest to pay tithes to Him”. Many canons are directed to the enforcement of tithes on land newly brought into cultivation; and many are directed against claims of exemption. Such claims were sometimes advanced by persons who held lands under ecclesiastical owners, and pretended that it was an oppression to require a second rent of them under another name. The council of Ingelheim, held in 948, in the presence of Otho I, enacted that all questions as to tithes should be subject to the decision of the bishops alone; and a great council at Augsburg, four years later, confirmed the rule

The amount thus added to the revenues of the clergy must, after all possible deductions for difficulties of collection, for waste, and for other allowances, have been very large; but the individual members of the body were not proportionably enriched. The number of the clergy was greatly increased; and, although the principle had been established that “benefice is given on account of office or duty”, it was considered to be satisfied by imposing on the superfluous clerks the duty of reading the church-service daily, and thus they became entitled to a maintenance. The bishops, as their state became greater, found themselves obliged to keep a host of expensive retainers. Knights or persons of higher rank who were attached to the households of the great prelates, often by way of disarming their hostility, were very highly paid for their services; the free men whom the bishops contributed towards the national force, or whom they hired to fight their feuds, were costly, and, as the prelates found themselves considered at the national musters in proportion to the number of their followers, they often, for the sake of supporting their dignity, led more than the required number with them.

According to the system of the age, all these adherents were paid by fiefs, which were either provided out of the estates of the church or by assigning them the tithes of certain lands. Such fiefs in general became hereditary, and thus the episcopal revenues were consumed by the expense of establishments which it was impossible to get rid of.

The vidames or advocates in particular pressed heavily on the church. The wealth and privileges of the clergy continually excited the envy and cupidity of their lay neighbours, who were apt to pick quarrels with them in order that there might be a pretext for seizing their property. Every council has its complaints of such aggressions, and its anathemas against the aggressors. But the denunciations of councils, or even of popes, were of little or no avail; force alone could make any impression on the rough and lawless enemies of the clergy. The vidames, therefore, if they discharged their office faithfully, had no easy task in defending the property of the churches or monasteries with which they were connected. But not only was the price of their assistance often greater than the damage which they averted; they are charged with neglecting their duty, with becoming oppressors instead of defenders, with treating the property of the church as if it were their own.

The oppression, of the advocates was especially felt by monastic bodies, which often found it expedient to pay largely to the sovereign for the privilege of being able to discharge these officers. The advocateship became hereditary; in some monasteries it was reserved by the founder to himself and his heirs, who, thus, by the power of preying not only on the original endowment, but on such property as the community afterwards acquired, were in no small degree indemnified for the expense of the foundation. In some cases, the advocates appointed deputies, and thus the unfortunate clients had two tyrants under the name of defenders. Vast, therefore, as the revenues of the church appear, much of its wealth was merely nominal. A large part passed from the clergy to lay officials, and the rest was exposed to continual danger in such rude and unsettled times.

The condition of the Greek clergy is described by Liutprand as inferior to that of their Latin brethren. Their manner of life struck him as sordid; and, although some of the bishops were rich and others were poor, they were all alike inhospitable. The bishops were obliged to pay tribute to the emperor; the bishop of Leucate swore that his own tribute amounted to a hundred pieces of gold yearly; and Liutprand cries out that this was a manifest injustice, inasmuch as Joseph, when he taxed all the rest of Egypt, exempted the land which belonged to the priests.

An important change took place in the canonical bodies, which, as we have seen, had originated towards the end of the preceding period. Although the canonical life was attractive as offering almost all the advantages of monasticism with an exemption from some of its drawbacks, the restraints and punctilious observances of Chrodegang’s rule were felt as hardships by many who had been accustomed to the enjoyment of independence. The canons had taken a high position. From living with the bishop they were brought into a close connexion with him : their privileged body acquired something like that power which in the earliest ages had belonged to the general council of presbyters; and they claimed a share in the government of the diocese. The bishop, however, had at his disposal the whole revenues of the church, and although he might be obliged to set aside a certain portion for the maintenance of the canons, he had yet in his hands considerable means of annoying them. He could stint them in their allowances, he could increase their fasts, he could be niggardly in providing for occasions of festivity. Complaints of bishops against canons and of canons against bishops became frequent.

The first object of the canons was to get rid of the bishop's control over their property. The composition made between Gunther of Cologne and his chapter, at a time when he had especial reason to court the members, is the earliest instance of its kind. By this the canons got into their own hands the management of their estates, and were even enabled to bequeath their houses or other effects to their brethren without any reference to the archbishop. The instrument was confirmed by a great council held at Cologne in 873 under archbishop Willibert, whose reasons for consenting to it are unknown; and the new arrangement was soon imitated elsewhere.

After having gained this step, the canons in various places, and more or less rapidly, advanced further. They abandoned the custom of living together, and of eating at a common table; each had a separate residence of his own within the precincts of the cathedral. They divided the estates of the society among themselves, but in such a way that the more influential members secured an unfair proportion; while many of them also possessed private property. The canons purchased special privileges from kings and emperors, from bishops and from popes. The vacancies in each chapter were filled up by the choice of the members, and nobility of birth came to be regarded as a necessary qualification. Marriage and concubinage were usual among this class of clergy; and their ordinary style of living may be inferred from the statement of Ratherius, bishop of Verona, that the simplicity of his habits led his canons to suppose him a man of low origin, and on that account to despise him. At length the duties of the choir the only duties which the canons had continued to acknowledge were devolved on “prebendaries” engaged for the purpose, and the canons, both of cathedral and of collegiate churches, lived in the enjoyment of their incomes, undisturbed even by the obligation of sharing in the divine offices.

Thus by degrees the system which Chrodegang had instituted became extinct. The revivals of it which were attempted by Adalbero of Reims, by Willigis of Mayence, and other prelates, were never of long continuance; and in a later time that which had been a violation of the proper canonical discipline became the rule for the foundation of cathedral chapters on a new footing.

The dissolute morals of the clergy are the subject of unceasing complaint. The evils which arose out of the condition of domestic chaplains increased, notwithstanding all the efforts of bishops and of councils to introduce a reform. The employers of these chaplains engaged them without any inquiry as to their morals, their learning, or even their ordination; they claimed for them the same exemption from episcopal jurisdiction which was allowed to the clergy of the royal chapel, and every employer considered it a point of honour to support his chaplain in any violation of canons or in any defiance of bishops.

The mischiefs connected with this class of clergy were in great measure chargeable on the practice of the bishops themselves in conferring orders without assigning a particular sphere of labour to the receiver. The origin of such ordinations has been already traced; but now even the higher orders of the ministry were thus bestowed, for the sake of the fees which had become customary. Canons were passed that no one should be allowed to officiate in a church without the bishop's licence, and without producing a certificate of his ordination; while other canons forbade the appointment of chaplains without the bishop’s consent. The council of Ravenna, under John VIII, in 877, enacted that every presbyter should, at ordination, be appointed to some particular church; but the custom of ordaining without such a title was already too firmly established.

Among the many abuses which arose out of the sale of spiritual preferments was the practice of patrons who insisted on presenting their nominees without allowing the bishop to inquire into their qualifications, or even into the validity of their ordination. In opposition to this the council of Seligenstadt, in 1022, ordered that no layman should present a clerk without submitting him for examination to the bishop.

But the chief subject of complaint and of ecclesiastical legislation is the neglect of celibacy and chastity by the clergy. The older canons, which forbade clergymen to entertain in their houses any women except their nearest relations, were found, instead of acting as an effective restraint, to tempt them to more frightful kinds of sin; and even the company of mothers, aunts, and sisters was now prohibited. Riculf, bishop of Soissons, ordains, in 889, that, lest the sins of Absalom and of Lot should be repeated, not even the nearest kinswomen of the clergy should dwell with them; if a clergyman should invite his mother, his sister, or his aunt to dinner, the women must return before nightfall to their own home or lodging, which must be at a distance from the parsonage. As experience seemed to point out more and more the expediency of relaxing the law of celibacy, councils became stricter in their requirements. Subdeacons were required at ordination to promise that they would never marry, or, if already married, they were required to renounce their wives; a council at Augsburg in 952 enacted that all manner of clerks of mature age should be compelled to observe continency, even although unwilling.

The clergy, however, when forbidden to marry, indemnified themselves by living in concubinage sometimes, as appears from a canon passed at Poitiers in 1000, resorting to strange expedients for the purpose of concealing their female companions; and they married in contempt of the prohibitions. Atto describes clergymen as openly living with meretriculoe a term which he would probably have applied to wives no less than to unmarried companions as making them the heads of their establishments, and bequeathing to them the money which had been gained from the holy oblations; thus diverting to harlots that which of right belonged to the poor. In consequence of these scandals, he says, many persons, to their own spiritual hurt, withheld their oblations; and the clergy, when called to account for their misconduct by bishops, had recourse to secular protectors, whose alliance enabled them to defy their ecclesiastical superiors. From the bishops downwards, it was common both in Germany and in Italy for the clergy to have wives, and that without any disguise; and the same was the case in Normandy, as well as in the independent church of Brittany. In order to judge fairly of such persons we must not regard them from the position of either the modern opponents or advocates of clerical celibacy. Living and holding office as they did under a law which forbade marriage, we cannot respect them for their violation of that law. Yet if they believed the prohibition to be merely a matter of ecclesiastical discipline, and not enforced by the Divine word, if they saw that the inexpediency of such discipline was abundantly proved by experience, and if they found that those who were charged with the maintenance of the canons were willing to tolerate a breach of them in this respect, provided that it were managed without any offence to public decency, we may suppose that the clergy in question were reasonably justified to their own consciences. We may hold them excusable, if we cannot join with those who would admire them as heroic or enlightened.

The acts of Dunstan in England have been already related, and we have seen that his reformation, which for the time appeared to be triumphant, was not of any long continuance at least in its full extent. Reformers in other quarters failed to obtain even a temporary success. Among the most remarkable of these was Ratherius, a native of Liege, who acquired great fame for learning, eloquence, and strictness of life, and in 931 was advanced to the see of Verona by Hugh the Great of Provence, in fulfilment of a promise which Hugh was disposed to evade, but which was enforced by the authority of the pope.

Ratherius represents the Italian clergy in the darkest colours : they were, he says, so grossly ignorant that many of them did not know the Apostles’ creed, while some were anthropomorphites; and their obstinate unwillingness to chant the Athanasian creed suggested suspicions of Arianism. They were stained by all manner of vices; the bishops were altogether secular in their manners, and even in their dress limiting, hawking, gaming, delighting in the company of jesters and dancing-girls. They were luxurious in their food and drink; they were utterly careless of their duties, and set the church's laws at nought; instead of dividing their revenues according to the canons, they appropriated all to themselves, so that the poor were robbed, and churches, which had suffered from the negligence of bishops or from the violence of pagans, lay in ruins; they despised all who showed the fear of God; they took pride in splendid furniture and equipages, without any thought of Him who was laid in a manger and rode on an ass. Unhappily Ratherius was altogether wanting in the prudence which would have been requisite for dealing with such persons; his intemperate zeal, his personal assumption, his passionate impatience of opposition, his abusive language and unmeasured severity in reproof alienated the clergy, laity, and monks, with whom he had at first been popular, while his independent spirit and his determination to maintain the rights of his see provoked the licentious and cruel king. Hugh, on a charge of treason, imprisoned him at Pavia for two years and a half, while the bishopric was given to Manasses, archbishop of Arles, who also held the sees of Trent and Mantua, and had the effrontery to justify his pluralities by alleging that St. Peter had been bishop of Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch. In 939, Hugh for reasons of policy restored Ratherius; but the bishop was again obliged to leave his see, and his impracticable character provoked his expulsion or compelled his withdrawal from other preferments which he successively obtained from Liege, to which he had been promoted by the influence of Bruno of Cologne; in a third time from Verona, which he had recovered through the patronage of Otho the Great, by the ejection of a more popular bishop (A.D. 963); from the abbey of St. Amand, which he is said to have purchased of king Lothair; from the abbey of Haumont, and from that of Lobach or Lobbes, on the Sambre, the place of his education, which he had held with the bishopric of Liege, and of which in his latter days he again became the head through the expulsion of his predecessor Folcuin. Ratherius died at Namur, in 974, at the age of 82. He was throughout a vehement opponent of marriage among the clergy; yet he seems at last to have been convinced that the attempt was hopeless, and to have contented himself with endeavouring to preserve the hierarchy from becoming hereditary, by desiring that the married priests should choose laymen as husbands for their daughters, and should not allow their sons to become clerks.

It was not on religious grounds only that the celibacy of the clergy was enforced; for the possessions of the church were endangered by the opposite practice. The married clergy often contrived to make their livings hereditary; or they alienated ecclesiastical property to their children, whom, in order to render such alienations secure, they placed under vassalage to some powerful layman. Clergymen of servile birth were careful to choose women of free condition for wives and concubines, so as to ensure for their offspring the privileges of freemen, by virtue of the legal principle that the child must follow the condition of the mother. Benedict VIII, at a council held at Pavia in 1022, inveighed with great severity against those who by such means impoverished the church. “Let the sons of clergy be null”, he says; “and especially the sons of such clerks as belong to the family (i. e. to the serfs) of the church. Yea, let them let them, I say, I say they shall, be null”. They shall neither follow their mother in freedom nor their father in inheritance; they shall be serfs of the church for ever, whether born of wives or of concubines; they may in mercy be allowed to serve as, Nethinims hewers of wood and drawers of water, but must not aspire to any higher ministry. Their mothers shall be driven out, and shall be compelled to leave behind them all that they have gotten from the church. The pope's address to the council is followed by canons which enact that no member of the clergy shall have a wife or a concubin; that the children of clerks shall be condemned to hopeless servitude; and that no judge shall, under pain of anathema, promise them freedom or the power of inheriting; and these canons were confirmed by the authority of the emperor Henry II.

Some canons forbade, not only that any one should give his daughter in marriage to a clerk, but that any lay person should intermarry with the child of a clerk; and there were canons which forbade the ordination, of the sons of clergymen, as being an “accursed seed”. In this respect, however, the humaner principle that the innocent should not suffer for the sins of their parents appears to have more generally prevailed.

Dearly as the benefit was bought, we must not overlook one great good which resulted from the enforcement of celibacy that to this is chiefly to be ascribed the preservation of the clergy during the middle ages from becoming, like other classes whose dignity had at first been personal and official, a hereditary caste.

 

Monasticism.

 

During the earlier part of this period, the monastic life was on the decline. Some of the abuses which had arisen among the Greeks may be gathered from the canons of the synod which was held at Constantinople in 861, and which is known as the “First and Second”. It is there stated that many persons professed to consecrate their substance by founding monasteries, yet contrived to make such foundations a source of profit; and that some assumed the monastic habit with the view of gaining a reputation for piety, but lived with the freedom of laymen. In order to guard against these evils, it is enacted that no monastery shall be built without leave of the bishop in whose diocese it is situated, and that no one shall be admitted to the monastic profession until after a noviciate of three years. Another canon orders that bishops shall not dilapidate the property of their sees for the purpose of founding monasteries.

In the west, the reform undertaken by Louis the Pious soon passed away. The practice of impropriating the revenues of abbeys (an abuse which was also largely practised in the eastern church) increased. Abbacies were granted by French kings to laymen as hereditary possessions; some of them were even assigned to queens or other ladies. Kings took the revenues of abbeys into their own hands, and bishops were not slow to imitate the example; thus Hatto of Mayence, who died in 912, annexed to his archiepiscopal dignity the abbacies of twelve monasteries, and some abbacies were fixedly attached to certain sees.

The want of due superintendence which arose from this practice combined with other causes to produce a great decay of monastic discipline. Such was this decay in France that the monks are said to have been generally unacquainted with the rule of St. Benedict, and even ignorant whether they were bound by any rule whatever. In many monasteries the abbots openly lived with wives or concubines

The council of Trosley, in 909, laments the general corruption. Some monasteries, it is said, have been burnt or destroyed by pagans, some have been plundered of their property, and those of which the traces remain observe no form of a regular institute. They have no proper heads; the manner of life is disorderly; some monks desert their profession and employ themselves in worldly business; as the fine gold becomes dim without the workman's care, so the monastic institution goes to ruin for want of regular abbots. Lay abbots with their wives and children, with their soldiers and their dogs, occupy the cloisters of monks, of canons, and of nuns; they take it on themselves to give directions as to a mode of life with which they are altogether unacquainted, and the inmates of monasteries cast off all regard for rule as to dress and diet. It is the predicted sign, the abomination of desolation standing in the place where it ought not. About the same time we are told that John, afterwards abbot of Gorze, on resolving to become a monk, could not find any monastery north of the Alps, and hardly any one in Italy, where the regular discipline was observed.

Soon after this a reformation was set on foot in various quarters. The lead was taken by Berno, abbot of Beaume, and founder and abbot of Gigni. He had already established a reform in these two societies, when in 912 he was invited to Cluny by William, duke of Auvergne or Upper Aquitaine, who desired him to choose a spot within the dukedom for the foundation of a monastery; and Berno made choice of Cluny itself. A society of canons had been founded there in the preceding century, but the buildings were then occupied by the duke's hunting establishment. In his “testament”, or charter, William declares that he gives the estate for the foundation of a monastery in honour of St. Peter and St. Paul; first, for the love of God, then for the souls of the late king Odo, of his own wife, kindred, and friends, for the good of the catholic faith, and of all orthodox Christians in times past, present, or to come. Berno is to be the first abbot, and after his death the monks are to enjoy the uncontrolled election of their superior. They are to be exempt from all interference of the founder and his family, of the king's majesty, and of every other earthly power. The duke solemnly charges all popes, bishops, and secular princes to respect their property; he prays the two apostles and the pope to take the monastery under their special protection, and imprecates curses on any one who shall invade it.

Berno, like St. Benedict and other monastic founders, began with a company of twelve monks. The institutions of Cluny excited emulation, and other monasteries were committed to the abbot for reform. In 927, Berno was succeeded by his disciple Odo, whose fame so much eclipsed that of his master that even some members of the Cluniac order have spoken of Odo as their founder. To the rule of St. Benedict Odo added many minute observances. Thus the monks were required at the end of meals to gather up and consume all the crumbs of their bread. There was at first a disposition to evade this regulation; but when a dying monk exclaimed in horror that he saw the devil holding up in accusation against him a bag of crumbs which he had been unwilling to swallow, the brethren were terrified into obedience. Periods of strict silence were enforced; and stories are told of the inconveniences to which the Cluniacs submitted rather than break this rule as that one allowed his horse to be stolen, and that two suffered themselves to be carried off prisoners by the Northmen. For their communications among themselves at such times a code of signals was established, which the novices were obliged to learn. The monks were bled five times a year, and it is doubtful whether Odo permitted the use of any medical treatment except bleeding and the application of cautery. When two of his monks entreated him to allow them some medicine, he consented, but told them in anger that they would never recover; and the result justified his foresight, if not his humanity.

The fame of Cluny spread. Odo, at the request of popes, thrice visited Italy for the purpose of reconciling princes, and he availed himself of these opportunities to introduce his reforms in that country. Under his successor, Aymard, no fewer than 278 charters, either bestowing or confirming gifts, attest the wealth which was attracted to the monastery by the spectacle which it exhibited of revived austerity. A series of conspicuous saints maintained and advanced the renown of the Cluniacs. Majolus, or Mayeul, who, in consequence of Aymard’s having lost his sight, was appointed his coadjutor in 948, and became sole abbot in 965, had before joining the congregation refused the archbishopric of Besançon, and on the death of Benedict VI, in 974, he declined the popedom. The fifth abbot, Odilo, was equal to any of his predecessors in reputation and in influence. Popes treated him as an equal; kings and emperors sought his friendship and were guided by his advice; bishops repaired to Cluny, to place themselves as simple monks under his governments His contemporary Fulbert of Chartres styles him “the archangel of the monks”; another contemporary, the notorious Adalbero of Laon, in a satirical poem calls him “King Odilo of Cluny”. He was believed to have the power of miracles, and an extraordinary efficacy was ascribed to his prayers. Benedict VIII, it is said, appeared to John bishop of Porto, telling him that he was suffering torments, but that he could be delivered by the prayers of Odilo. The abbot, on being informed of this, engaged in the charitable work, and after a time the release of the pope was shown in a vision to one of the monks of Cluny. In days when the popes were far from saintly, the people looked away from them to the great head of the monastic society, whose position was such that he refused to exchange it for an archbishopric, or even for St. Peter's chair.

The reform begun at Cluny extended far and wide. When a revival of the true monastic asceticism had been displayed in any province, a regard for public opinion and for self-preservation urged the imitation of it on the other communities of the neighborhood. A general zeal for monachism sprang up; multitudes of men became monks, many offered their children, some even devoted themselves and their posterity as serfs to a monastery, in the hope of a reward in heaven. Princes or bishops often employed the Cluniacs in carrying out a forcible reformation; many monasteries of their own accord conformed to the Cluniac rule, and placed themselves in connexion with the mother society.

The nature of this connexion was various; in some cases, the affiliated monastery was in strict subjection, so that it not only looked to Cluny for its abbots and priors, but did not even receive a novice without a reference to the “archabbot”; in other cases the lesser monastery enjoyed independence in the administration of its own concerns and in the choice of its superiors, while it acknowledged the great abbot as its chief, and regarded him as invested with a supreme authority and authorised to watch over its discipline. Thus was formed the “Congregation of Cluny”, the first example in the west (if we except the peculiar system of St. Columba) of an organisation which had been introduced into Egypt by Pachomius in the earliest age of monasticism. The work of establishing this organisation was accomplished by the sixth abbot, Hugh, who succeeded Odilo at the age of twenty-five in 1049, and governed the society for sixty years.

The number of monasteries connected with Cluny, in France, in Germany, in Italy, in England, and in Spain, amounted by the end of the twelfth century to two thousand.

Another famous society was founded by Romuald, a nobleman descended from the ducal family of Ravenna. Romuald’s early life was dissolute, but at the age of twenty he was suddenly reclaimed from it. His father, Sergius, had been engaged in a dispute as to some property with a kinsman. The two met, each at the head of his partisans, and Sergius slew his opponent. Romuald, who had been concerned in the fray, although he had not himself shed blood, was so much shocked by the result, that he entered the monastery of St. Apollinaris with the intention of doing penance for forty days, and while there, he was determined, by visions in which the patron saint of the house appeared to him, to embrace the monastic life.

After having spent three years in the monastery, he placed himself under the tuition of a hermit named Marinus, who was in the habit of daily reciting the whole psalter, saying thirty psalms under one tree and forty under another. Romuald was required to respond in these exercises, and whenever he failed (as often happened from his slowness in reading), he received a blow from the hermit's staff. By the frequent repetition of this, he lost the hearing of his left ear, whereupon he humbly begged that the chastisement might be transferred to the right ear. Although he used afterwards to relate the story of his training as a matter of amusement, his own piety savoured too much of his eccentric master's zeal.

When living on the borders of Spain as a hermit, he heard that his father, who had withdrawn into a monastery, was inclined to return to the world, and he resolved to prevent such a step. The people of the neighborhood, on learning that he was about to leave them, were unwilling to lose so holy a man, and, by a strange working of superstition, laid a plan for murdering him, in order that they might possess his relics. Romuald escaped by feigning madness, and made his way barefoot to Ravenna, where he assailed his father with reproaches and blows, fastened his feet in stocks, and loaded him with chains until the old man was brought to a better sense of the monastic duty of perseverance.

Throughout his life Romuald was involved in a succession of troubles with monks in various places, on whom he attempted to force a reform with too great violence and rigour. Among his own ascetic performances, it is related that he was once silent for seven years.

Stirred to emulation by the labours of his friend Bruno or Boniface, who had been martyred by the heathens of Prussia, he undertook a mission to Hungary. On the way he fell ill, and thought of returning, whereupon he suddenly recovered; but as often as he resumed his intention of proceeding, his sickness again attacked him. At length he yielded to what he supposed to be a providential intimation that the work was not for him; but fifteen of his companions went on, and labored in Hungary with good effect.

Romuald’s great work was the foundation of Camaldoli among the Apennines in the year 1018. He began by building five cells and an oratory. The inmates were to live as hermits, and were not to associate together except for worship. Their duties as to devotion, silence, and diet, were very rigid; but Romuald, although he often passed days in entire abstinence, would not allow his disciples to attempt a like austerity; they must, he said, eat every day, and always be hungry. A vision of angels ascending Jacob’s ladder induced him to prescribe a white dress, whereas that of the Benedictines was black. Romuald died in 1027, at the age of a hundred and twenty. Rudolf who was “general” of the Camaldolese from 1082, mitigated the severity of the rule, and added to the hermits an institution of coenobites, whose habits gradually became very different from those of the original foundation. These monks became an order, with monasteries affiliated to Camaldoli, but it did not spread to any great extent, although it has continued to the present day.

Another monastic reformer was John Gualbert, a Florentine of noble birth, whose conversion, like that of Romuald, arose out of one of the feuds which were characteristic of his age and country. Having been charged by his father to avenge the death of a kinsman, he met the murderer on Good Friday in a narrow pass near the bottom of the hill on which stands the monastery of St. Miniato, and was about to execute his vengeance; but when the guilty man threw himself from his horse and placed his arms in the form of a cross, as if expecting certain death, Gualbert was moved to spare him in reverence for the holy sign and for the solemn day. He then ascended the hill in order to pay his devotions in the monastic church, and while engaged in prayer, he saw a crucifix incline its head towards him, as if in acknowledgment of the mercy which he had shown. By this miraculous appearance, Gualbert was moved to become a monk, but his father, on hearing of his design, rushed to St. Miniato, assailed him with reproaches, and threatened to do mischief to the monastery. Gualbert, however, persevered in his resolution, and distinguished himself so much by his asceticism that ten years later his brethren wished to elect him abbot. But he declined the dignity, and soon after left the monastery in disgust at the election of a simoniacal abbot, according to some authorities, while others suppose that he withdrew out of a desire to avoid the distraction occasioned by crowds of visitors. After a sojourn at Camaldoli (where he learnt from Romuald’s institutions although the founder was already dead), Gualbert fixed himself at Vallombrosa, and there founded a society of hermits in 1039. To these coenobites were afterwards added, and the organisation of the order was completed by the institution of lay-brethren, whose business it was to practise handicrafts and to manage the secular affairs of the community, while by their labors the monks were enabled to devote themselves wholly to spiritual concerns. The rigour of the system was extreme; novices were obliged to undergo a year of severe probation, during which they were subjected to degrading employments, such as the keeping of swine, and daily cleaning out the pigsty with their bare hands; and Gualbert carried his hatred of luxury so far as to condemn the splendour of monastic buildings. His anger against offences is said to have been so violent that delinquents “supposed heaven and earth, and even God Himself, to be angry with them”; but to the penitent he displayed the tenderness of a mother. For himself he declined ordination, even to the degree of ostiary. He deviated from the Benedictine rule by attiring his monks in gray, but the colour was afterwards changed to brown, and eventually to black. Gualbert built and reformed many monasteries, and in obedience to pope Alexander II he reluctantly became head of the order which he had founded. His death took place in 1093.

In Germany the attempts at monastic reform met with much stubborn resistance. The monks sometimes deserted their house in a body, as when Godehard, afterwards bishop of Hildesheim, attempted to improve Hersfeld, although he at length succeeded in bringing them back. Sometimes they rose in rebellion against their reforming abbots, beat them, blinded them, or even attempted their lives. The general feeling of his class is expressed by Widukrod of Corbey, who gravely tells us that a “grievous persecution” of the monks arose about the year 945, in consequence of some bishops having said that they would rather have a cloister occupied by a few inmates of saintly life than by many careless ones, a saving which the chronicler meets by citing the parable of the tares. Yet in Germany some improvement was at length effected. Among the agents of this improvement William abbot of Hirschau is especially eminent. He raised the number of his monks from fifteen to a hundred and fifty, founded some new monasteries, reformed more than a hundred, and in 1069 formed the monks into a congregation after the pattern of Cluny, adopting the system of lay-brethren from Vallombrosa. The virtues of William were not limited to devotion, purity of life, and rigour of discipline; he is celebrated for his gentleness to all men, for his charity to the poor, for the largeness of his hospitality, for his cheerful and kindly behaviour, for his encouragement of arts and learning. He provided carefully for the transcription of the Bible and of other useful books, and, instead of locking them up in the library of his abbey, endeavoured to circulate, them by presenting copies to members of other religious houses. The sciences included in the Quadrivium, especially music and mathematics, were sedulously cultivated at Hirschau, and under William the monks were distinguished for their skill in all that relates to the ornament of churches in building, sculpture, painting, carving of wood, and working in metals.

In the course of these reforms, the lay impropriations were very generally got rid of. Many of the holders spontaneously resigned their claims; others were constrained by princes to do so, and new grants of like kind were sparingly made. The practice, however, was not extinct, and monasteries, as we have seen, suffered grievously from the exactions of the advocates whose duty it was to protect them. Kings often interfered in their affairs, and the privileges of free election which monastic bodies had received, or even purchased, from bishops, from princes, and from popes, were found in practice to be utterly unavailing against a royal nomination of an abbot.

The change of dynasty in France had a very favourable effect for monasteries. Hugh Capet, before his elevation to the throne, had held the abbacies of St. Denys and St. Germain, and was styled abbot-count. But from a wish, probably, to secure to himself the interest of the monks, he resigned his abbacies, restored to the monastic communities the power of choosing their superiors, and on his deathbed charged his son Robert to refrain from alienating monastic property, and from interfering with the right of free election.

The power of bishops over monasteries was diminished during this period. Any impression which the decay of monastic discipline might have made on the popular mind in favor of episcopal superintendence was neutralised by the sight of the disorders which prevailed among the bishops themselves, and by the fact that many of them, by impropriating the revenues of abbacies, contributed largely to the evils in question. And when the monks had been restored to reputation and influence by the reforms of the tenth century, they began to set up claims against the episcopal authority. Abbo of Fleury led the way by refusing to make the customary profession of obedience to his diocesan, the bishop of Orleans. A spirit of strong hostility arose between the two classes, and was signally displayed when a council at St. Denys, in 997, proposed to transfer to the parochial clergy the tithes which were held by monastic bodies, as well as those which were in the hands of laymen. The monks of St. Denys rose in tumult, and with the aid of the populace dispersed the assembled prelates; the president of the council, Siguin archbishop of Sens, as he fled, was pelted with filth, was struck between the shoulders with an axe, and almost killed. Abbo, as the leader of the monastic opposition, was charged with having instigated the rioters; and, although he vindicated himself in a letter addressed to king Hugh and his son, it is evident, from the relish with which his biographer relates the flight of the bishops, that the monastic party were not unwilling to see their opponents discomfited by such means. Abbo went to Rome for the assertion of the monastic privileges, and afterwards, when sent on a mission as to the question of the archbishopric of Reims, he obtained from Gregory V a grant that the bishop of Orleans should not visit the monastery of Fleury except by invitation from the abbot.

Monastic communities were naturally disposed to connect themselves immediately with the papal see since the pope was the only power to which they could appeal against bishops and princes. Some of them, as that of Cluny, were placed by their founders under the special protection of the pope, and a small acknowledgment was paid to Rome in token of such connexion. Yet the exemption which monasteries thus obtained from the control of their diocesan bishops was not as yet intended to debar the bishop from exercising his ordinary right of mural oversight, but to secure the monks against abuses of the episcopal power against invasion of their property, interference in the choice of abbots, unfair exactions, or needless and costly visitations. And such papal grants as affected to confer privileges of greater extent were set aside. Sylvester II acknowledged, in a question as to a monastery at Perugia, that a monastic body could not transfer itself to the pope’s immediate jurisdiction without the consent of the diocesan. The contest between the abbey of Fleury and its diocesans was not concluded by the grant bestowed on Abbo; for some years later we find John XVII complaining to king Robert that the archbishop of Sens and the bishop of Orleans treated the apostolical privileges with contempt, and had even ordered Gauzelin, the successor of Abbo, to throw them into the fire; while Fulbert, bishop of Chartres, who endeavoured to act as a mediator, declares that it was impossible for the abbot to escape from his duty of canonical obedience. Gregory V failed in an attempt to exempt Hirschau from the authority of the bishop of Constance; and when a later pope, John XVIII, granted the abbot of Hirschau a licence to say mass in the episcopal habit (for this was one of the forms in which the assumption of abbots displayed itself) the bishop complained to Conrad the Salic. Pressed at once by the emperor and by the bishop, the abbot was obliged to give up to his diocesan the episcopal staff and sandals which he had received from the pope, and these insignia were publicly burnt at the next diocesan synod. In 1025, at the synod of Anse (near Lyons) a complaint was made by the bishop of Macon, within whose diocese Cluny was situated, that the archbishop of Vienne had officiated at consecrations and ordinations in the abbey. The abbot, Odilo, produced a privilege from the pope, authorising the brotherhood to invite any bishop whom they might choose for the performance of such offices; but the council declared that no privilege could be valid against the ancient canons which invested bishops with jurisdiction over the monasteries within their dioceses. As the question continued to be disputed, Alexander II, in 1063, committed the investigation of it to cardinal Peter Damiani, who (as might have been expected from his monastic character and prejudices) gave a decision in favour of the abbot; and the pope renewed the grant, allowing the Cluniacs to call in any other bishop than their diocesan, and ordering that no bishop should lay them under interdict or excommunication. Although the time was not yet ripe for the full display of monastic independence, the course of things was rapidly tending in that direction.

The continued popularity of monachism is shown, among other instances, by the means which secular persons took to connect themselves with it. Carrying out the principle of the brotherhoods which from the sixth century had been formed for the purpose of commending their deceased members to the Divine mercy by prayers and masses, it became usual to seek enrolment as confraters of a monastery, and by such a connection the confrater was entitled to expect spiritual benefits from the prayers of the society. In this manner Conrad I was associated with St. Gall, and Henry II with Cluny. Another practice, which has been traced by some as high as the seventh century, was that of putting on the monastic habit in dangerous sickness, a new form, apparently, of the obligation to penance which had been more anciently undertaken in such circumstances. If one who had taken the habit, on recovering, returned to secular life, his relapse was disapproved; but it was sometimes found that even the monastic habit, where it was retained, was no security against a return to the sins of the earlier life.

Monasteries or monastic orders were often connected with each other by the bond of mutual intercession and by mutual commemoration of deceased brethren; and the deaths of abbots or of other distinguished members in any monastery were in such cases announced to the other houses of the association by circulars which were conveyed by special messengers.

In the eleventh century, then, monasticism was again in the fullness of its influence. The scandals of its past decay were more than retrieved by the frequent and widely extended reformations which had taken place each of them displaying in freshness and fervour a zeal and a rigour which for the time captivated the minds of men, and forbade them to admit the thought that that which was now so pure might itself also in time decline.

 

Rites and Usages.
 

The ninth century saw the rise of a class of ritualists, who wrote commentaries on the services of the church. The first of them was Amalhart or Amalarius, a chorepiscopus of Metz (already mentioned in the history of the predestinarian controversy), who about 820 composed a treatise “On the Offices of the Church”, in which he applied to these the system of mystical torture which had long been exercised on Holy Scripture. All the incidents of Divine service, every attitude and gesture, the dresses of the clergy, the ornaments of the church, the sacred seasons and festivals, were expounded as pregnant with symbolical meanings. Raban Maur and Walafrid Strabo, abbot of Reichenau, followed with liturgical writings in a similar style before the middle of the century; but another eminent writer of the time, Agobard, had taken a strongly different line. Being offended by the mass of irrelevant matter which he found in the service-books of the church of Lyons, he ejected from them all hymns and anthems but such as were taken from Scripture. For this he was censured by Amalarius in a book "On the Order of the Antiphonary"; and he replied in tracts which, with much display of indignation against his opponent, maintain the principle on which his liturgical reforms had been executed. The archbishop declares the pieces which he had expunged to be “not only unfit and superfluous, but even profane and heretical”; he denounces the practice of devoting excessive attention to music, while the study of Scripture is neglected a practice, he says, which puffs up clerks who know nothing but music with a conceit of their accomplishments; and, when Amalarius published his work on the Divine Offices, Agobard not only reprobated the idle character of his comments, but charged him with errors in doctrine. At a later time, Florus, master of the cathedral school at Lyons, who had been opposed to Amalarius in the case of Gottschalk, assailed him with much asperity for his ritual system, and cited him before two councils, the second of which, on finding that his mystical theories rested on no better a foundation than his own fancy, pronounced them to be dangerous. But the style of exposition which Amalarius introduced was followed by the ritualists of the middle ages; it has been kept up in the Roman church; and attempts (which, however, can hardly be regarded as serious) have even been made to revive it in the English church of our own day.

In the ninth century were formed some collections of lives of saints, arranged according to the order of the calendar, and bearing the title of Martyrologies. Among the compilers of these were Florus, Ado, archbishop of Vienne, Usuard, a monk of St. German's, at Paris, and Notker of St. Gall. Biographies of individual saints were produced in vast numbers. Older lives were re-written; new legends were composed, as substitutes for the more authentic records which had perished in the ravages of the Northmen; many narratives, with the holy men and women who were the subjects of them, sprang from the invention of the monks. Not only was there much likeness of detail between stories of this kind, but even the whole accounts of some saints were identical in everything except the names. Few men in those days shared the scruples of Letald, a monk of Mici, who, in the preface to a biography, blames the practice of attempting by falsehoods to enhance the glory of the saints, and says that, if the saints themselves had been followers of lies, they could never have reached their perfection of holiness.

From the time when St. Dionysius, the martyr of Paris, was identified with the Areopagite, other churches endeavored to invest their founders with a like venerable character. Among them was the church of Limoges, which, as its first bishop, Martial, had been reckoned by Gregory of Tours with the companions of Dionysius in the third century, now referred him, as well as the founder of the see of Paris, to the apostolic age. At a council held at Limoges in 1023, a question arose as to the proper designation of the saint : the bishop, Jordan, was for styling him confessor, but Hugh, abbot of St. Martial’s, insisted that his patron was entitled to be called apostle, as having been one of the seventy disciples. Among the most strenuous advocates of the abbot's view was the chronicler Ademar, who had received his education in the monastery of St. Martial : in a vehement letter on the subject, he professes his belief in a legendary life of the saint, as being of apostolic antiquity, and no less authentic than the four Gospels; and he strongly declares that no mortal pope can deprive of the apostolical dignity one whom St. Peter himself reveres as a brother apostle. The matter was taken up by councils at Poitiers and at Paris; whosoever should refuse the title of apostle to St. Martial was branded as being like the Ebionites, who, out of enmity against St. Paul, limited the number of apostles to the original twelve; and John XVIII, on being appealed to, declared that it would be madness to question the saint's right to a name which was given not only to the companions of the first apostles, but to St. Gregory for the conversion of England, and to others for their eminent labours as missionaries. The apostolic dignity of Martial, which raised him above martyrs, to whom as a confessor he would have been inferior, was confirmed by councils at Bourges and at Limoges in 1031, and bishop Jordan acquiesced in the decision.

The number of saints had increased by degrees. Charlemagne, as we have seen, found it necessary to forbid the reception of any but such as were duly accredited; but the multiplication went on, the bishops being the authorities by whom the title of sanctity was conferred. In the end of the tenth century, a new practice was introduced. At a Roman council, held in 993, Ludolf, bishop of Augsburg, presented a memoir of Ulric, one of his predecessors who had died twenty years before, and referred it to the judgment of the bishops who were present, as being an assembly guided by the Holy Spirit. The sanctity of Ulric was attested by stories of miracles, wrought both in his lifetime and after death; and the pope, John XV, with the council, ordered his memory should be venerated as that of a saint, in words which, while they refer all holiness and religious honour to the Saviour, yet contain the dangerous error of interposing his saints as mediators between Him and mankind.

This was the first authentic instance in which canonisation (i.e. the insertion of a name in the canon or lists of saints) was conferred by the decree of a pope. The effect of such a decree was to entitle the saint to reverence throughout the whole of Western Christendom, whereas the honor bestowed by bishops or provincial councils was only local. But the pope did not as yet claim an exclusive right; metropolitans continued to canonise, sometimes with the consent of popes, sometimes by their own sole authority, until Alexander III, in 1170, declared that, "even although miracles be done by one, it is not lawful to reverence him as a saint without the sanction of the Roman church". Yet, in whatever hands the formal sanction might be lodged, the character of saintship was mainly conferred by the people. When a man of reputed holiness died, miracles began to be wrought or imagined, an altar was built over the grave, and an enthusiasm was speedily raised which easily made out a case for canonisation. Bishops and popes felt the expediency of complying with the popular feeling, and thus the catalogue of saints was continually swelled by fresh additions.

Stories of miracles done by the saints abounded, and they show how the belief in such interpositions, as probable in every variety of occasions and circumstances, was likely to place these lower mediators in the way of the Author of all miracles. The oppressiveness of too frequent miracles, and the bad effects which the possession of wonder-working relics produced on monks, were felt by many abbots, and some of them, like Hildulf a of Moyen-Moutier in an earlier time, took means to deliver their monasteries from such dangerous privileges.

The honours paid to the blessed Virgin were continually advancing to a greater height. The most extravagant language was used respecting her, and was addressed to her. Peter Damiani speaks of her as “deified”, as “exalted to the throne of God the Father, and placed in the seat of the very Trinity”. “To thee”, he says, “is given all power in heaven and in earth; nothing is impossible to thee, to whom it is possible even to raise again the desperate to the hope of bliss. For thou approachest the golden altar of man’s reconciliation, not only asking but commanding; as a mistress, not as a handmaid”. He revels in the mystical language of the Canticles, which he interprets as a song in celebration of her nuptials with the Almighty Father. Saturday was regarded as especially consecrated to the Virgin, and offices of prayer to her were framed. The Ave, or angelic salutation, became an ordinary part of devotion, and traces are found of what was afterwards styled the Rosary the repetition of a certain number of prayers (as the Paternoster fifteen times, and the Ave a hundred and fifty times) in her honour. New titles were invented for her; thus Odo of Cluny styled her “mother of mercy”. The newly converted Hungarians were taught by a Venetian, on whom king Stephen had bestowed a bishopric, to call her “lady” or “mistress”, and they were placed under her special protection as “the family of St. Mary”.

The festival of All Saints, which had been instituted at Rome in the eighth century, and had been already known in England, was in 835 extended to France, Germany, and Spain, by Gregory IV. In the end of the tenth century a new celebration was annexed to it. A French pilgrim, it is said, in returning from Jerusalem, was cast on a little island of the Mediterranean, where he met with a hermit who told him that the souls of sinners were tormented in the volcanic fires of the island, and that the devils might often be heard howling with rage because their prey was rescued from them by the prayers and alms of the pious, and especially of the monks of Cluny. On reaching his own country, the pilgrim, in compliance with the hermit's solemn adjuration, reported this to abbot Odilo, who in 998 appointed the morrow of All Saints to be solemnly observed at Cluny for the repose of all faithful souls, with psalmody, masses, and a copious distribution of alms and refreshment to all poor persons who should be present. The celebration was early in the next century extended to the whole Cluniac order; and eventually a pope (it is not certain who) ordered its observance throughout the church.

The passion for relics was unabated, and was gratified by the “invention” (as it was somewhat ambiguously called) of many very remarkable articles. Among those discovered in France during the tenth century were one of our Lord's sandals at St. Julien in Anjou, part of the rod of Moses at Sens, and a head of St. John the Baptist (for more than one such head were shown) at St. Jean d'Angely. Vendome boasted the possession of one of the tears shed by our Lord over Lazarus, which had been caught by an angel, and given by him to St. Mary Magdalene. The discoveries extended far back into the Old Testament history; there were relics of Abraham and hairs of Noah's beard; for of any additional improbability arising from the greater remoteness of time the age was altogether insensible. These relics drew vast crowds of pilgrims, and became important sources of wealth to the monasteries or churches which possessed them. For the sake of such sacred objects, theft had always been reckoned venial; and now, as we have seen, the peasantry of Catalonia were even ready to murder St. Romuald in the hope of obtaining benefits from his remains.

The impostures connected with this superstition were numberless, and in some cases they were detected. Relics were sometimes tested by fire, as those found in the Arian churches on the conversion of Spain to orthodoxy had been. Radulf the Bald gives an account of a fellow who went about under different names, digging up bones and extolling them as relics of saints. At a place in the Alps he displayed in a portable shrine some fragments which he styled relics of a martyr, St. Just, and pretended to have discovered by the direction of an angel. A multitude of cures were wrought a proof, says the chronicler, that the devil can sometimes do miracles; and the people of the neighborhood flocked to the relics, “each one regretting that he had not some ailment of which he might seek to be healed”. The impostor grew into high favor with a marquis who had founded a monastery at Susa; and when a number of bishops had met for the consecration, the pretended relics, together with others, were placed in the church; but in the course of the following night, some monks who were watching saw a number of figures, black as Ethiops, arise out of the box and take to flight. Although, however, the fraud was thus miraculously discovered, we are told that the common people for a time adhered to their belief in the relic-monger. Nor were the dealers in relics the only persons who practised on the popular credulity in this respect; another class made it their trade to run about from one shrine to another, pretending to be cured by the miraculous virtue of the saints.

Contests sometimes arose as to the genuineness of relics. The monks of St. Emmeran, at Ratisbon, disputed with the great French abbey of St. Denys the possession of its patron’s body. The body of St. Gregory the Great was believed at once to bo in St. Peter's at Rome, and to have been secretly carried off to St. Medard's at Soissons; while Sens, Constance, and somewhat later Torres Novas in Portugal could each display his head. The monks of Monte Cassino denied the genuineness of the remains which had been translated to Fleury as those of St. Benedict, and that saint himself was said to have confirmed the denial by visions; Canterbury and Glastonbury had rival pretensions to St. Dunstan; and we have seen that both Gnesen and Prague claimed to possess the real body of St. Adalbert, the apostle of Prussia.

Pilgrimages were more frequent than ever. Rome was, as before, the chief resort, and the hardships of the way were sometimes enhanced by voluntary additions, such as that of walking barefoot. Compostella became another very famous place of pilgrimage from the time when the relics of St. James the Greater were supposed to be found there in 816. Many ventured to encounter the dangers of the long and toilsome journey to Jerusalem, where, from the ninth century, was displayed at Easter the miracle of the light produced without human hand “considering the place, the time, and the intention, probably the most offensive imposture to be found in the world”. This pilgrimage was often imposed as a penance; and the enthusiasm for voluntarily undertaking it was intensely excited by the approach of the thousandth year from the Saviour’s birth, and the general expectation of the end of the world. Beginning among the humblest of the people, the feeling gradually spread to the middle classes, and from them to the highest to bishops, counts, and marquises, to princes and noble ladies; to die amid the hallowed scenes of Palestine was regarded as an eminent blessing, as an object of eager aspiration; and, after the alarm of the world's end had passed away, the pilgrimage to Jerusalem still continued to be frequented. In 1010 the church of the Holy Sepulchre was destroyed by the caliph Hakem, a frantic tyrant, who invented a new religion, still professed by the Druses of Lebanon. It was believed that the caliph was instigated to this by some western Jews, who alarmed him by representing the dangers likely to result from the interest with which the Sepulchre was regarded by Christians; and the Jews of France and other countries paid heavily in blood and suffering for the suspicion. After the assassination of Hakem the caliphs resumed the former system of toleration. Hakem’s mother, a Christian, began the rebuilding of the church; increasing crowds of pilgrims flowed eastward, carrying with them gifts in aid of the work, and returning laden with relics; and the fashion continued to become more general, until in the last years of the century it produced the crusades.

 

ARCHITECTURE.

 

The beginning of the eleventh century was marked by an extraordinary activity in church-building. There had been little disposition to undertake such works while the expected end of all things forbade the hope of their endurance; but when the thousandth year was completed, the building of churches became a passion. It was not limited to the work of providing for necessity by the erection of new buildings or by enlargement of the old, nor even to the addition of embellishments; but churches which had in every way been found amply sufficient were destroyed in order that more costly structures might be raised in their stead. “It was”, says a chronicler, “as if the world were re-awaking, as if it everywhere threw away its old dress, and put on a white vesture of churches”. And the effect on the art of architecture was important. Charlemagne's great church at Aix had been copied (although not without the introduction of original features) from the Byzantine type, as exhibited at Ravenna, and after it many churches along the Rhine had displayed Byzantine characteristics, especially the surmounting cupola. St. Mark’s at Venice, a church of very oriental style, was built between 977 and 1071. But in general the ecclesiastical architecture of the west was Roman, and the plan of the basilica was preserved. The churches of the eleventh century maintain the continuity of Roman art, but have yet a new character of their own. It is no longer Roman art in debasement, but a style fresh and vigorously original, the solemn, massive, and enduring architecture which, in its various modifications, has been styled Romanesque, Lombard, or Norman.

It would appear that the art of staining glass, which afterwards became so important in the decoration of churches, was already invented, although the date of the invention is unknown. There has, indeed, been much confusion on this subject, through the mistaken assumption that passages which contain any mention of coloured windows must relate to the painting of figures on the glass, whereas the older descriptions of such windows in reality mean nothing more than the arrangement of pieces of coloured glass in variegated patterns. Perhaps the earliest distinct notice of stained glass is in Richer’s history, where we are told that, towards the end of the tenth century, Adalbert, archbishop of Reims, adorned his cathedral with windows "containing divers histories."

 

EXCOMMUNICATION AND ANATHEMA.

 

The system of Penance underwent some changes. Things which had been censured by councils in the earlier part of the ninth century became authorised before its end; thus the penitential books, proscribed (as we have seen) by the council of Châlons in 813, are named by Regino among the necessary furniture of a parish priest’s library, as to which the bishop is to inquire at his visitation. By means of these books any re-enactments of old canons, or any new canons which appeared to increase the severity of penance, were practically evaded. The rich could commute their penance for payments to churches for works of public utility, such as the building of bridges and making of roads, for alms to the poor, for liberation of slaves or redemption of captives, for the purchase of masses and psalms; while for the poorer classes the Penitentials provided such commutations as pilgrimages, recitations of psalms or other devotional exercises, visiting the sick and burying the dead. The system of vicarious penances, which has been already noticed as existing in England, was, with some varieties, practised in other countries also. Councils might and did enact that with the outward acts which were prescribed the right dispositions of the heart should be joined. But how were these to be secured or ascertained? how were the penitents to be preserved from the delusions which a formal prescription of external acts, as equivalent to repentance, could hardly fail to engender? And the dangers of such a system were the more serious, because, by a departure from the view taken in the early ages, penance was now supposed able not only to restore the offender to the church on earth, but to assure him of the divine forgiveness.

With a view of increasing the hold of church-discipline on the minds of men, a distinction was invented between excommunication and anathema, and the assistance of the secular power was called in to enhance by civil penalties the terror of these sentences. Excommunication was exclusion from the privileges of the church; the heavier doom of anathema placed the offender under a curse. The council of Pavia in 850 enacted that the excommunicate person should be incapable of holding any military office or any employment in the service of the state, and should be debarred from ordinary intercourse with Christians. But anathema inflicted further punishments; the culprit against whom it was pronounced could not be a party in ecclesiastical suits, he could not make or establish a will, he could not hold any property under the church, he could not even obtain justice in secular courts where an oath was required, because he was not admissible to swear. No priest would bless the marriage of such a person; the last sacraments were denied to him, and he was to be shut out from Christian burial, penalties which, if the sinner himself were unmoved by them, were likely to act powerfully on the minds of some who were connected with him, and often drew from these large offers of payment for the reconciliation which it was supposed that the church could bestow even after the offender had passed from the world. The forms of curse became more elaborately fearful, and tales are told of the effect which they took on the unhappy men against whom they were launched, causing them to die suddenly in their impiety, or to wither away under the tortures of long and hopeless disease.

There were, however, some for whom the disabilities annexed to anathema or excommunication had little terror. Emperors and kings, counts and dukes, were strong enough to get justice for themselves, although under a sentence which would have debarred meaner men from it : they could obtain the ministrations of religion from chaplains, in defiance of all ecclesiastical censures; they held their secular positions unaffected by the denunciations of the church. In order to bring such powerful offenders under control, the Interdict was devised a sentence which placed a whole district or kingdom under ban, closing the churches, silencing the bells, removing the outward tokens of religion, and denying its offices to the people, except in such a measure and with such circumstances as tended to impress the imagination with a deeper horror. The infliction of penalties which involved alike the innocent and the guilty had been disapproved in earlier days. The first known attempt at imposing an interdict, that of the younger Hincmar, was defeated by his metropolitan and by his brother-bishops; and the earliest certain instance in which a bishop actually enforced such a sentence was that of Alduin, bishop of Limoges, in 994. An interdict pronounced against a sovereign was expected to act on him not so much in a direct way as by exciting the minds of his subjects; but the terrors of its indirect action were found to be such as few of the boldest, or of those who were least sensible to spiritual impressions, would venture to provoke or to defy.

In the earlier part of the eleventh century, a remarkable attempt was made by the clergy of France to mitigate the violence and the discords of the time. Radulf the Bald dates its origin from 1033, when the promise of an abundant harvest, after three years of terrible famine, appeared likely to open men's minds to the religious impressions connected with the completion of a thousand years from the Saviour’s passion. But it would seem that the movement had really begun somewhat earlier, and that the subject had already been treated by councils, as by that of Limoges in 1031 the same which decreed the apostolic dignity of St. Martial.

With a view of putting an end to the feuds or private wars which had long wasted the population and the soil of France, it was proposed to bind men to the observance of peace; that they should abstain from wrong-doing and revenge, that every one should be able to go unarmed without fear of old enmities; that churches should shelter all but those who should be guilty of breaking the “peace of God”. At the council of Limoges it was ordered that, if the chiefs of the district refused to comply, it should be laid under an interdict; that during the interdict no one, with the exception of the clergy, beggars, strangers, and infants, should receive Christian burial; that the offices of religion should be performed as if by stealth; that the churches should be stripped of their ornaments, that no marriage should be celebrated, that mourning habits should be worn, that no wine should be drunk on Friday, and no flesh should be eaten on Saturday. When the movement became more general, a bishop professed to have received a letter from heaven, commanding the observance of the peace. Gerard, bishop of Cambray (the same who has been mentioned as having converted a party of heretics to the church) alone opposed the scheme, as he had opposed a somewhat similar project some years before. He maintained that it was an interference with matters which belonged to the state; that the exercise of arms was sanctioned by Scripture; that it was lawful to require the restoration of things taken by violence, and amends for bodily injuries; that the proposed fasts ought not to be enforced on all, inasmuch as men were neither alike able to bear them nor alike guilty so as to require such chastisement. The bishop's enemies, however, were able to misrepresent his conduct in such a manner that his flock rose against him as being an enemy to peace; and he found it advisable to withdraw his opposition. The people, it is said, were eager to accept the proposal, as if it had been a revelation from heaven, and from Aquitaine the movement spread into other provinces of France. A harvest equal to that of five years was gathered in; another and another fruitful season followed. But the enjoyment of plenty wore out the popular enthusiasm; violence and vice became more rife than ever and the decrees of councils were little heeded.

In 1038, Anno archbishop of Bourges, as if distrusting the efficacy of purely spiritual threats, assembled the bishops of his province, and agreed with them that an oath should be exacted from their people, by which every male above the age of fifteen should bind himself to wage implacable war against all robbers, oppressors, and enemies of holy church. The clergy were not exempted from the oath, but were to carry their sacred banners on the expeditions undertaken for the pacification of the country; and in consequence of this compact, many castles, which had been the strongholds of violence and tyranny, were destroyed, and ruffians, who had been a terror to their neighbours, were reduced to live peaceably. About the year 1041, a modified scheme was brought forward under the name of the “truce of God”. It was now proposed, not that an unbroken peace should be established, but that war, violence, and all demands of reparation should be suspended during Advent, Lent, and certain festival seasons, and also from the evening of Wednesday in each week to the dawn of the following Monday a time which included the whole interval from the Saviour’s betrayal to his resurrection. And in connection with this other decrees were passed for the protection of the weaker classes the clergy, monks, nuns, and women for securing the privilege of sanctuary, and for mitigating the injuries which were inflicted on the labours of husbandry, as that shepherds and their flocks should not be injured, that olive-trees should not be damaged, that agricultural tools should not be carried off, or, at least, should never be destroyed.

Henry I of Neustria refused to sanction this project, and it is said that, in punishment of his refusal, his dominions were visited by an extraordinary disease, a "fire from heaven", which was fatal to many of his subjects and crippled the limbs of others. But the truce, which found zealous and powerful advocates, such as Odilo of Cluny, was received throughout the rest of France and in other countries; and it became usual for the inhabitants of a diocese or a district to bind themselves by compact to the observance and to organise measures for the enforcement of it. The weekly period of rest was, however, too long to be generally adopted. A council held in 1047 at Elne, an episcopal city of the Spanish march, reduced it to the interval between the ninth hour on Saturday and the daybreak of Monday; and it appears thus abridged in the laws of Edward the Confessor. Yet at a later time we again find the longer weekly rest of four days enacted by councils; and it was in this form that the truce received for the first time the papal sanction from Urban II at Clermont, and was confirmed in the second and third councils of the Lateran. The frequent re-enactments of the truce would, if there were no other evidence, be enough to show that it was but irregularly observed. Yet, imperfect as was the operation of this measure, its effects were very beneficial in tending to check the lawlessness and disorder of the times by the influence of Christian humanity and mercy. “We must”, says a historian nowise favorable to the church of the middle ages, “regard it as the most glorious of the enterprises of the clergy, as that which most conduced to soften manners, to develope the sentiments of compassion among men without injury to the spirit of bravery, to supply a reasonable basis for the point of honor, to bestow on the people as much of peace and happiness as the condition of society would then admit, and, lastly, to multiply the population to such a degree as was able afterwards to supply the vast emigrations of the Crusades”.

 

Chivalry.
 

It was in these times that the institution of chivalry, so powerful in its influence on the middle ages, grew up, and at the end of the period embraced in this book the system was nearly complete

We have seen that during the distractions of France castles multiplied throughout the land; that each castle became an engine of aggression and defence, a centre of depredation. In this state of society every man’s hand was against every man; the lord of the castle lived within its walls, cut off from intercourse with his neighbors, and only sallying forth for war, for private feuds, or for plunder. Yet the isolation of the nobles was not without its good effects. Debarred from other equal society, the feudal lord was obliged to cultivate that of his wife and children; and hence resulted a peculiar development of the family life. The lady, who in her husband’s absence acted as the guardian of the castle, was invested with new responsibilities and a new dignity; while the training of youth occupied much of the time which might otherwise have hung heavily. The sons of vassals were sent to be educated under the roof of the superior, where they grew up together with his own sons; and thus a tie was formed which at once assured the lord of the fidelity of his vassals, and the vassals of their lord’s protection. The nobly-born youths were able, like the deacon in the church, to perform offices of service without degradation. In the evening hours they were admitted to the society of the ladies, and from such intercourse a general refinement of manners arose among the higher classes.

That among the Germans the admission of a young man to the rank of warriors was marked by a public investiture with arms, we know from the evidence of Tacitus; and the continuance of the custom after the Frankish conquest of Gaul is to be traced from time to time in the annals. This ancient national usage now acquired a new importance, and assumed a form which at once signified the admission of the youth to the order of knighthood, and symbolized the tie between the vassal and the superior. It was celebrated with religious ceremonies which nave it the character of a military ordination. The candidate, a son of the lord or one of his vassals, was stripped of his dress, was bathed as if in a baptism, was clothed afresh with garments of symbolical meaning; he watched his arms in the castle chapel; he confessed and communicated; his armour was put on, his weapons were blessed, an exhortation as to his duties was addressed to him; he solemnly vowed to serve God, to protect the ladies and the weak, to be faithful and humble, gentle, courteous, honourable, and disinterested. According to a practice which was common in attesting documents and the like, he received a blow in remembrance of his new obligations, and by this blow, for which a stroke of the sword was afterwards substituted, the ceremony was completed.

The nature of these ceremonies proves that the clergy had taken up the old Teutonic rite of initiation, and had converted it to purposes of religion and humanity; and this is no less evident from the engagements to which the knight was bound differing so widely as they did from the general character of the laity in the times when they were introduced. The warriors, whose rude force was naturally dangerous to the church and to social order, were to be enlisted in the service of both, and bound to it by solemn engagements. And poetry as well as religion soon threw itself around the new institution. The legends of saints, which for centuries had been the only popular literature, were now rivalled by lays and romances of knightly adventure; and the ideal embodied in these compositions “noble chivalry, courtesy, humanity, friendliness, hardiness, love, friendship” became the model which the knights aspired to imitate. The history of the ages in which chivalry prevailed shows indeed a state of things far unlike the pure and lofty precepts of the institution; yet, however the reality may have fallen short of the ideal, it was a great gain for civilisation that such a pattern should be established as authoritative that men should acknowledge a noble and elevating standard in their hearts, although their actual lives too commonly presented a sad and discreditable contrast to it.